⤿ YOUR SPELL GOES wrong and dupliacted Draco Malfoy into existence. Now you’re stuck cleaning up double the attitude, theyre glaring at you as if its your fault (it is)
!! duplication spell au . fluff . lmk if theres more
⤷ back to masterlist ⋮ join my taglist ⋮ navigation
“BRILLIANT” DRACO GROANED , throwing his quill across the bed. “At this rate, we’ll both fail.”
You rolled your eyes. “We’re not failing, D. You’re just being dramatic again.”
“Again?” he gasped, hand on his chest like you’d stabbed him. “I am never dramatic. I’m honest.”
“Right,” you muttered, lifting your wand to try the transfiguration spell again. “Honest. Like how you said the chair ‘attacked’ you earlier.”
“It did attack me. It was unstable.”
“It was a chair.”
He waved you off with all the grace of a dying actor. “Just… do the spell properly this time, alright? Pretend you aren’t trying to frighten me.”
“Draco, I’m studying, not summoning demons.”
“Same thing!” he snapped.
You exhaled, flicked your wrist careful this time and… There was a blinding flash of gold, a puff of smoke, and Draco’s dramatic gasp echoed through the room.
When the haze finally cleared, you blinked. Then blinked again.
Because standing next to your boyfriend…
Was your boyfriend.
Two Dracos.
Same outfit. Same scowl. Same judgmental eyebrow.
“WHAT—” the original Draco screeched, pointing at the other one.
“What is that?!” he flailed his arms up in the air.
The clone mirrored his pose perfectly. “Excuse you, I am clearly the superior one.”
You stared at them, wand limp in your hand.
“…Oh no.”
Both Dracos turned to you at the same time.
“You!” they shouted in unison, then immediately glared at each other for copying.
Original Draco stepped forward first, pointing at the clone like he was some knockoff handbag.
“She’s my girlfriend. Mine. Not yours. You’re… you’re a magically-generated imposter with terrible posture.”
“I do not have terrible posture,” the clone snapped, squaring his shoulders. “And if anyone’s her boyfriend, it’s obviously me. I’m the improved version.”
“Improved?” Draco screeched. “At WHAT?”
The clone smirked and turned to you.
“Well, for starters, I don’t whine every five minutes—”
“I DO NOT WHINE!” Draco yelled, absolutely whining.
“—and,” the clone continued smugly, “I don’t interrupt her studying with complaints about quills, lighting, or chairs ‘plotting’ against me.”
You dragged a hand down your face. “You’re both unbearable.”
Original Draco spun to you dramatically.
“Darling, tell him you love me, the real me.”
The clone crossed his arms. “Tell him you love me, the better me.”
You sighed. “Guys—”
“I’m taller,” original Draco blurted.
“I’m less annoying,” the clone countered.
“I have better hair!”
“I flirt better!”
“I KISS better!”
“OH REALLY-”
You stepped between them before they could strangle each other with their scarves.
“Both of you STOP before I transfigure you into ferrets and leave you like that permanently.”
Just as both Dracos started bickering again—something about who had the “superior making out skills” your dorm door swung open.
Blaise stepped in first, mid-sentence. “and I told pucey if malfou doesn’t calm down about transfiguration, I’m hexing—”
He stopped.
Theo walked right into his back.
Both froze.
Two Dracos.
Both glaring.
Both pointing at each other like Spider-Man.
Theo blinked slowly. “Nope. No way. I did not drink anything weird today. Did i drink anything weird today?”
Blaise shook his head and squinted at the clone, then at Draco, then at you.
“Is this… a new Malfoy mood swing? Like… astral projecting?”
Original Draco jabbed a finger at the clone.
“Does THIS look like a mood swing?! She cloned me! She cloned me horribly!”
“I am not horrible,” the clone said, flipping his hair (exactly the same way Draco does). “I’m quite delightful if i do say so myself.” he tutted.
Theo stared for another solid three seconds, then turned to Blaise.
“Okay, which one do we kill?”
“Neither!” you yelped.
“Probably the louder one,” Blaise murmured thoughtfully.
Both Dracos shouted, “I AM NOT LOUDER!”
At the same time.
At the same pitch.
Theo made a face. “Yeah, no. That’s enough Malfoy’s for one lifetime.”
He stepped back toward the door.
Blaise patted your shoulder as he followed.
“Good luck with… whatever this is. A romantic crisis? A magical crisis? A… Malfoy infestation?”
“Definitely an infestation,” Theo added, already halfway down the hall.
And the two turned around, closed the door, and walked away without another word.
You exhaled.
“Okay,” you said, staring at Double Draco Disaster. “We’re fixing this before anyone else sees you both.”
Both Dracos pointed to themselves at the same time.
“Yes. pick me first.”
You were going to hex them. Both of them. Immediately.
But of course, that didn’t happen. Because as soon as you grabbed your Transfiguration book and started frantically flipping pages, they both swooped in, corners of their mouths twitching with those infuriating, charming Malfoy smirks.
Original Draco leaned over your shoulder, one hand brushing the page like he had the right to invade your personal space. “You know, love, if you’d just let me help, we wouldn’t have this… stressful situation.”
“Stressful?” Clone Draco purred from your other side, voice smooth and teasing. “I call it thrilling. Twice the Draco, twice the guidance…”
“Guidance?” Original Draco shot him a look. “She’s my girlfriend, not yours to sweet-talk!”
“Technically, we’re both hers now,” the clone countered, leaning closer, one hand dangerously near your arm.
You felt your cheeks heat up. “I—That’s not—Stop—both of you!”
With just a small glance exchange between the two dracos, a lightbulb lit up in their tiny ferret minds.
Original Draco’s eyes glittered. “Oh? So flustered. Seeing you like this… I quite like it.”
Clone Draco smirked, leaning his forehead near yours. “Hmm… adorable. She handles one Draco fine… but two?” He gave a slow, exaggerated grin. “Clearly overwhelming.”
Your hands shot to the book to hide your reddening face, but somehow, between the two of them, it felt like the book had become a flimsy shield.
Original Draco tilted his head, lowering his voice. “Look at you, stammering… your lips, your hair, the way your eyes dart—oh, darling, it’s distracting.”
Clone Draco leaned even closer, brushing his shoulder against yours. “And yet, here you are, trying to focus. I admire your determination… though it’s a shame it’s wasted on spells when you could be looking at us.”
You groaned and tried to flip the page faster, but both Dracos practically flanked you, one on each side, and every glance, every lean-in made your heart hammer.
“Both of you—just STOP TALKING!” you shouted, though your voice wobbled.
Original Draco’s grin widened. “Adorable. You hate us but can’t hide it.”
Clone Draco mirrored the grin perfectly. “Flustered? Absolutely. It’s working better than I imagined.”
You slammed the book down on the desk. “I’m not flustered! I’m… I’m… studying, okay? Studying!”
“Oh, love,” Original Draco whispered, dropping a strand of your hair behind your ear with the most infuriatingly gentle touch. “You’re so much easier to distract than you think.”
“And yet, so… deliciously flustered,” Clone Draco added, brushing a finger along your wrist while leaning closer. “I could watch you squirm all day.”
Your stomach did a ridiculous flip. Your hands shook, your ears felt hot, and your cheeks were on fire. “I… I- stop.”
They exchanged a glance, perfectly in sync, and suddenly they both leaned in at once, voices dropping to that teasing, flirty tone that made your knees weak.
“You’re adorable,” Original Draco murmured.
“You’re irresistible,” Clone Draco echoed.
You covered your face with your hands, groaning. “I can’t—this is—both of you are impossible!”
But of course, they weren’t listening. They were clearly delighting in your flustered state. They even leaned closer, subtly brushing against you whenever you tried to focus on the spellbook, whispering sweet little comments meant to make you melt.
Original Draco kissed your temple lightly. “Still trying to study, hmm? So cute.”
Clone Draco nuzzled your neck, voice low. “Maybe if we help, it’ll go faster… for both of us to enjoy you.”
Your face was now officially crimson. Your hands shook as you tried to hold your wand steady. You were utterly undone.
And of course, the two Dracos noticed.
Original Draco smirked. “Two of us. Double the effect. Quite effective, isn’t it?”
Clone Draco tilted his head, lips brushing your ear. “Oh yes… it’s very effective. You’re too distracted to even cast a proper counter-spell.”
You groaned, slumping forward, completely defeated. “I—can’t—handle—both of you—”
Original Draco chuckled softly. “Darling, why would you want to handle just one?”
Clone Draco grinned, resting his chin on your shoulder. “Exactly. Twice the Draco, twice the fun.”
You wanted to scream. You wanted to hex them both. You wanted to magically disappear.
But most of all… you wanted to kill them… and maybe, just maybe, kiss them a little.
You took a shaky breath and pointed your wand, trying to focus. But with both Dracos leaning in, whispering, and brushing against you, concentrating was… impossible.
“I found a spell that should reverse this disaster.”
Original Draco leaned over your shoulder, smirking. “Oh? And here I was starting to get used to my clone.”
Clone Draco nudged your other side, voice smooth. “Yes, please—show us how clever you are, darling. I do love a girl who tries hard.”
You took a deep breath, pointed your wand, and muttered the counter-spell with all the focus you could muster. Sparks flew, gold light flashed—and then… absolutely nothing happened.
“…What?” you whispered, jaw dropping.
Original Draco’s smirk widened, eyes glittering. “Hm. Seems your spell has… other priorities.”
Clone Draco leaned closer, voice low and teasing, brushing your arm. “Or maybe it’s distracted by us. Two of us. So very… appealing, yes?”
You groaned, cheeks heating. “Both of you—stop—just—STOP!”
But they didn’t. Of course they didn’t. They were too delighted by your flustered state.
Original Draco leaned in, resting his forehead against yours. “You’re adorable when you’re like this, love.”
Clone Draco mirrored him on the other side, voice soft. “And utterly distracted. I think it suits you.”
You tried to focus on the book, your wand, anything, but their closeness, their teasing, their synchronized smirks were unbearable.
Original Draco pressed a teasing kiss to your temple. “See? Totally distracted.”
Clone Draco brushed his lips against your cheek. “Completely undone. I do love a girl who can’t concentrate.”
Your face burned hotter than a cauldron. “I—I’m not flustered! I’m jusr—”
“Oh but you are,” Original Draco whispered, lowering his voice to a purr. “Very much so.”
“And,” the clone added, nuzzling against your neck, “it’s cute. Extremely cute.”
You groaned, dropping your wand onto the bed. “I can’t—both of you are impossible!”
They exchanged identical, satisfied smirks, leaning in to pepper tiny, teasing kisses along your cheek, jawline, and neck.
“You see, love?” Original Draco murmured, brushing a hand along your arm. “Two of us make everything… much more fun.”
Clone Draco’s lips brushed your ear. “Yes… and you’re so flustered. We could do this all day.”
You buried your face in your hands, heart hammering, brain fried, and admitted—mentally only—that yes, two Dracos were completely overwhelming. and completely, utterly perfect.
You took a deep breath trying to shift your focus on a counter spell, whilst the two dracos kept on pestering and teasing you by your side.
You squeezed your eyes shut and forced yourself to breathe through the chaos.
Focus. You are a witch, not a melting puddle, you scolded yourself.
“Alright—that’s it,” you muttered, reaching for your wand again with determination. “You two are not distracting me anymore.”
“Oh?” both Dracos hummed in perfect unison. “Are you certain about that?”
You didn’t answer. You stood, stepped out from between them, and pressed your back against the foot of the bed.
“Reintergo!” you incanted, flicking your wand in a sharp arc.
A silver light burst from its tip, wrapping around both Dracos like glowing ribbon. They barely had time to exchange a surprised glance before their forms were pulled toward each other.
“Wait, love—”
“This wasn’t part of the plan—”
WHOOSH!
Light flared. The air rippled. And when it settled…
…only one Draco stood there.
He blinked. Once. Twice.
Then looked down at himself, checking his hands, his arms, as if making sure he was completely… singular.
“Well,” he drawled finally, lifting his gaze to you with that familiar, infuriating smirk. “There goes double the fun.”
You sagged in relief, placing a hand over your heart. “Do you know how hard it is to concentrate with two of you invading my personal space?”
He stepped closer, slower now. Warmer. Real.
“But you handled it brilliantly,” he murmured. “I always knew you could control me.”
His words were soft, teasing— but his expression had changed. There was something else there now. Something sincere.
“Though…” Draco brushed an imaginary wrinkle from his sleeve, eyes glinting. “If you ever feel like duplicating me again… I wouldn’t object.”
You laughed, a little breathless. “Over my dead body, Malfoy.”
He tilted his head. “Pity. I quite liked seeing you that flustered.”
Silence settled between you, gentle and warm instead of heavy.
You looked up at him. “You don’t miss your other half already?”
He huffed a quiet laugh. “Hardly. One of me is complicated enough.”
His thumb brushed absentmindedly against the back of your hand, as if he hadn’t even realized he was still holding it.
“But…” His voice softened, real now. “If there was anything I liked about that disaster, it’s that it proved something rather important.”
“Oh?” you whispered. Your heart was betraying you again.
He stepped a fraction closer. Close enough that you could feel his warmth, smell that faint, familiar hint of cologne and parchment.
“That no matter how many of me exist…” He tilted his forehead gently against yours.
“…you’re the only one who can handle me.”
Your breath hitched.
“And I think,” Draco added, lips curving into something that wasn’t quite a smirk, much softer than that,
“that’s rather dangerous information for you to have.”
“Good,” you murmured. “Then behave.”
“For you?” he whispered. “I might consider it.”
And this time, when his lips brushed yours, it wasn’t teasing. It was slow. Certain. Real.
Just one Draco.
And somehow… more than enough.
✉️ྀི author’s note ; so sorry ive been mia, ive been really busy irl 🫠 ill start working on my other requests as soon as possible
Made this around a year ago for a Halloween writers collab on Quotev
There are a lot of amazing one shots from authors there, and there's another collab being planned for 2024 if y'all would like to check this out. The theme was Childhood stories, and I chose to base my entry on the theme of music boxes.
On Halloween night, you fall into a strange world and with an even stranger man inside of it. He says he can bring you home by the next full moon, but things start to become odd when you find yourself becoming part of the world too...
Tw. For confinement, blood, manipulation, long post
26k words
Music boxes had fascinated you as a child, specifically the more detailed ones. The kind that had pretty little porcelain figurines on top and flowers painted onto the sides were your favorite. There was something about the looping melody, the softness of the whole the, and the spinning little people living out their lives in complete bliss. You loved it, and often you would imagine yourself carrying out the rest of your life just like that. In hazy daydreams and bouts of pretend, you could pretend that you too were made of glass and covered in delicate gold foil, twirling to a lovely tune.
Of course, as a kid, your parents didn’t really trust you with actually owning any of these admittedly very breakable objects. In fact, after being caught playing with any music boxes in your house a few times too many, your parents had decided to pack them all up in places you’d probably never be able to find them. The ballerinas, fairies, and princes were all packed up in layers of Styrofoam and plastic, sealed away in some closet that your younger self was always too afraid to peek into for some reason.
Still, you loved the music boxes, and you begged your parents to let you hear them, let you look at them and imagine, to create stories and lives with a simple set of notes and fine china. So, from then on, any time you did good in school or for any other sort of special occasion, your parents took one out for you and set it onto the coffee table. You would sit there, a ball of energy and nerves, patiently as a child could as your mother wound up the music box as far as it could possibly go and place it down. She’d walk out of the room, just within earshot in case you decided to be a bit too rough with it and leave you to your own devices.
You have fuzzy memories of those moments. The sun would be fighting through the cheap curtains, making the room all hot and humid. But the light was pretty, and from where you pressed your little face onto the table, you could see the specs of dust floating around in the air, taking the center stage under the spotlight of sunbeam. And while you dreamed of dancing with porcelain figures, the soft plinks of the music would thrum out. With each note, you could feel the table slightly vibrate, and you along with it. After rewinding it countless times, one of your cheeks would tingle by the time your mom came back to fetch it.
And she would rewrap your little ornate world back up, and place it back until the next time you did something that warranted such a moment of unbridled peace.
It had been years since you were that easily satisfied, though. Now, you were more interested in other things, things that a college aged student you ought to be concerned with. Namely, the bonfire that was going to be held tonight by the lake.
The October air was chilly to say the least, and you watched from the window with mild interest as a few brightly colored leaves were swept up into the dimming eve. You weren’t really trying to take in the scenery of twilight tonight, it just kind of happened to be that you were so bored out of your mind that you had started picking up on the little things again. In all actuality, you had been keeping an eye out for any trick or treaters still roaming about. There had been a steady stream of kids skipping down your street to pound on your door, but they had all seemingly disappeared as soon as the sun even began to set.
When you were a kid, did you ever head in that early? You could have sworn that you had stayed out at least past this point in the evening, but your mom had always made it a point to hand you a flashlight and trail close behind while you ran around, so it wasn’t like you really had that much freedom back then. If you had gone out by yourself, you would have imagined her demanding you back less than an hour after you’d go out.
But anyways, there hadn’t been any kids in a while which was good since the little pathetic candy bowl you had was pretty much dried up. When your parents left the previous day, they had pointed out the two bags worth if treats that they had bought in preparation for all the trick or treaters, but you just had to guess that either they were largely underestimating how many people came up to your surprisingly secluded house at the end of the road, or they had been skimping out on these poor children.
You shook the plastic bowl, bright orange with a jack-o'-lantern style face by the way, and stepped away from the window. Guess there wasn’t much left to do tonight. The house was tidy, most of the candy was gone, and it was late enough where you could call it quits and turn on some cheesy movie to pass the rest of night in peace before you went to bed. Pretty uneventful, but hey, you had done what your parents had asked of you. You flipped off your porchlight, the universal signal to any would be trick or treaters that you would be handing out nothing, and slumped down onto the old, plush couch set up in front of the T.V.
You sighed as you lazily flipped through some channels and streaming apps, before settling on some low energy movie and snuggling into the mediocrity of the cushions.
If it sounds like you weren’t having a pleasant time, it would be, well because it was the simple, honest and sucky truth. To put it plainly, you had been a bit of a loser in high school. Not very many friends, not the best grades, and hardly any joyous memory for your youth either. It sucked, but you managed to get into a local community college. It was there that, for the first time in what felt like forever, you had started having a social life. We’re talking classmates inviting you out to lunch, going on spontaneous car rides with people for no reason other than to hang out, goofing off in convenience stores, and finally getting decent grades once again. It had been so long since you had felt this accepted, this welcomed by people your age.
It was wonderful, to be honest. All that time in high school you spent imagining yourself in better scenarios, ignoring your hurt, and convincing yourself that you were fine with the solitude that being a bit of a social outcast brought you had made you miss truly feeling like you belonged. You didn’t know when you had stopped feeling like that in the first place, but now that it was back, you didn’t want to do anything that would risk this new life you had been building up recently.
So far, everything had been going pretty smoothly, and even your rather protective parents seemed to recognize how badly you needed this, how much happier you had been since you actually started making friends. And even though you were technically a grown adult, they gave you their permission to go out as much as you wanted. It had changed your relationship with them slightly, too. No longer was it you asking them to allow you to go out, but simply stating where you were going to be and a rough estimate of how long you'd be gone. The only thing they had requested of you was that you turn on your location so that they could see where you had been or where you were. For safety of course.
So, when your friend who you had been gradually growing closer with had invited you out to an annual university bonfire by the lake, that was right by your house mind you, you were ecstatic. This was your first real party! Sure there would probably be some alcohol there, but there would also be a large amount of people attending as well. It was an event that was widely known among the youth of your area, and it had been held many years prior to this one. Everyone knew about it. It was safe, and it was an opportunity for you to enjoy Halloween with your new social circle. You were excited, to say the least.
And then… your parents said absolutely not. The “My house my Rules” rhetoric was strong throughout their refusal, and you had to admit a bit of defeat there. After all, they let you live in your childhood home after high school rent free. Seeing as they had already booked a small trip out of town for the day of and week after Halloween, they didn’t want you going out without anyone to look out for you. Not wanting to argue any further, you grit your teeth and accepted the verdict.
But now, on your couch, you scrolled through your phone and all the messages expressing disappointment but understanding that you couldn’t attend, a new determination grew within you. You were grateful that your parents were so concerned about you, but this was a chance for you to live a little! Besides, the location of the bonfire party was close to your home, and you had traversed the nearby woods enough times to be confident in your ability to not get lost. You sat up confidently before shooting a friend a text in the large group chat.
Actually! I can come! I’ll see you there!
Immediately, your phone began to blow up with excitement at the news. You knew of your shy reputation, and you also knew that many of your friends were ready to get you out of your shell, to help you try new things, to let you do whatever and have fun all the while. You smiled to yourself and giggled. Yeah, you were giddy, but who wouldn’t be? For the first time in your life, you were going out into the night hours. For the first time in your life, you were going to rebel.
You giggled shamelessly as you threw on a thick, warm coat and a comfortable pair of shoes that would do a decent job of carrying you through the woods. An infectious smile played on your lips as you rushed to grab a flashlight and a pair of bunny ears that your parents had left you as a sad excuse for a Halloween costume on the dining room table. You shoved the cheap mess of felt and plastic on your head before practically skipping towards the back door. Your phone was still nestled in the back pocket of your pants, and you were suddenly aware of what you were about to do.
Your parents, who had only forbade you for concerns of your safety… Did they really deserve this? Did they deserve this blatant defiance of their wishes? Of course not, but hey, if you left your phone at home, then they probably would be none the wiser to your absence.
So, you went back to the couch and set the device down gently. Your mom would definitely be freaking out the second she noticed that your location had been turned off, then your dad would probably start calling you nonstop. At that point they would call the cops to the house and your ass would be found out. So, the best option would be just to leave it here and hope nothing too crazy would happen tonight on your way there. Hopefully you could get a ride on the way back, though.
You left the T.V running on low volume and left out the back door to venture into the woods. There was a big, infectious smile on your face and a pep in your step while you wandered off to meet your friends. This was going to be great!
This, as it turned out, was not as great as you had hoped it’d be. You frustratedly kicked a branch out of your way while groaning.
“ Ughhhh, there’s no fucking way I’m this dumb,” you said as you stomped through the vague path made by the few people, mainly kids, that would wander through whatever particular section of forest you had wandered in. Yeah, that’s right. You, in all your excitement, had gotten lost. Who knows for how long, because you didn’t bother to bring a watch or anything with you.
The dark wall of trees loomed over you mockingly. Its colossal mass of leaves and bark blocked any view of the moonlight struggling to stream down, and you felt this crushing weight of fear that had not been there moments before. Your stupid, horrid confidence had tricked you into thinking that this was a good idea (part of you still believed it was), and now you were at the mercy of whatever lurked in the brush.
Wind curled chillingly around the bodies of wooden figures and cut directly into you. Your fingers had begun to grow numb from their lack of protection, and you brought your hands up to cup the warm puffs of breath you let out to prevent fall frostbite. Your eyes, holding back tears of frustration, stung with the nothingness of the night. It really was too dark to make your way back home at this point. The path you had taken had gotten tangled up like a spool of cheap yarn, and you weren’t sure that there was a way that you could safely find your backyard again, much less your intended party.
In your wallowing, your gaze fixed upon a faint glimmer from between the trees. It wasn’t particularly bright or dazzling, but the haunting void of the woods offered you no greater comfort. Even if it wasn’t anything grand, a clearing of some kind would be better than staying where you were. I mean, if you were already lost, then why not spend the remainder of the evening looking up at the stars? It was a weak motivator, but honestly the paranoia of the canopy was too much for you to bear. Who knows what was hiding in them?
So, you stumbled about for a little longer. The tip of your shoe caught on roots that jutted out above soil, and your clothes snagged on whatever stray twig reached out, but eventually you arrived at the source of silver shimmer that you had spied.
It was a little clearing, serene and silent save for the rustle of breeze upon the otherwise still water of the pond. The moon, which you could finally see now, shone merrily on its surface. The reflection bathed everything in bright gray, a stark contrast to the utter darkness you had been struggling through for what felt like eternity. More than just the moon, you could make out the constellations stretching across the night without any interruption.
You could hear no frog croak, nor the faint humming of bugs. The only thing that reached your ears was your own stilling heartbeat as you decided to rest against a fallen log. Truthfully, you were exhausted. The adrenaline of getting lost had taken a lot out of you, and you held little hope of actually getting out of this stupid forest until the sun rose. Part of you wondered if your friends would think it was strange how you hadn’t showed; You really, really hoped that they wouldn’t call the cops to do a wellness check on you or anything. You would definitely get busted if that happened.
You groaned in relief as you sunk down to the ground. The cold and damp soil pressed into the lines of your hands, and you cringed slightly at the feeling. You would be super uncomfortable for the rest of the night, but that was just the price you would have to pay for being dumb. Though, as shitty as this situation was, the pond was kind of nice. I mean, it was almost glowing in a way that you would see in a pretty oil painting that had all of the brushstrokes still visible. It wasn’t the body of water you were looking for, but it was still nice. You appreciated the peace it brought you in that moment.
As you sat there, trying to close your eyes and soak up your surroundings, you heard a very familiar sound.
Plink
Your attention was captivated by that single note. Your heart began to beat and ache for the hazy nostalgia it brought. You knew what it was. You had craved the exact thing as a child, and even now you yearned for the fuzzy warmth that you knew it would bring.
Plink
It was behind you, in the log. You sat up unbelievably straight and twisted to look through the rotting wood. You could feel small spiders and bugs brush up against your fingers, but you persisted. The soft notes rung out slowly, pathetically, begging you to wind it up so it could play to completion. There was a crevice where cold moss had filled in, and you reared your hands back like a snake before striking. It was a clumsy, exhaustion driven endeavor, but you knew you had to find whatever was making the music.
The tips of your nails bumped against something solid. Another note played. Another Plink; you had found it. With some weird sense of desperation you grabbed it and wrenched it out of its place. Your chest heaved with some anxiety as you held it under the moonlight.
A music box, detailed and ornate like the ones you used to love. The glossy porcelain shimmered like it was made with the finest jewels, and you shakily gazed over the little figurines sitting together on a sculpted, crescent moon, smiling and sitting shoulder to shoulder in complete bliss. You laughed a little. How could you not? In the worst situation you had ever physically been in, you had found a small piece of joy in both the clearing and a trinket that a child version of yourself would have gone ballistic over.
There, on your knees with the dampness of the grass soaking into your pants, you wound it up. The little couple on the moon spun idly as you held it in your hands. There were bits of grime and dirt covering its surface, and you had to wonder how loved it had been. Was anyone missing it? If so, you hoped that they wouldn’t mind having the object find a new home. You knew that if any of your beloved music boxes had somehow managed to wind up in such an odd place, you’d be more relieved to find that it had been loved rather than ripped apart by mother nature.
You could pretend there in that clearing with that soft tune, on a night made for pretending mind you, that you were anywhere else. That you were living a fantastical life full of romance, adventure, and surrounded by a kind of beauty that could only be found in little delicate pieces, painted with care and crafted to spark comfort.
When the gears within had stopped turning, you found yourself more calm than when you had been frantically searching for a way back home moments before. It was funny how just a stroke of familiarity could ground you. You held up the music box once more to examine it fully, your eyes squinting with some effort. Still transfixed by it, you began to shakily stand up. You weren’t really sure why. Perhaps you wanted to just stretch out your legs a bit, or maybe you wanted to move around to get some more warmth back into your admittedly freezing body. It didn’t really matter as to why you stood, but as soon as your wobbly calves were placed under your full weight, you stumbled to the side.
You squawked out in surprise as you tripped and careened towards the surface of the pond. You held the little music box tightly, your hands automatically cupping around the figures, as you braced for the impact of cold, frigid water.
Instead, you were met with cold, rigid ground.
Shock raced through your veins as you bluntly landed on your side, all the air leaving your lungs in an instant. You couldn’t breathe. Your chest sucked in and in but nothing was happening, and your limbs flailed around wildly, searching for anything to help. You took in large gasps, certain that you appeared as a beached fish, while your vision blurred and you somehow managed to roll onto your back.
Your entire body felt like it burned, your heart was racing to the point it was painful, and the world was a blur of silver and black, but after a few moments of struggling to calm down and breathe properly, you were able to somehow feel alright. You didn’t feel like it, but you also weren’t suffocating anymore so that was definitely the better outcome. Your hands were shaking as you held them in front of your face, and you could barely focus on them properly. Beyond the tips of your fingers, you could see the porcelain box. It had rolled away after you had dropped it at some point.
You groaned as you sluggishly reached for it, forcing yourself to sit up along the way. After briefly confirming that the object was okay and not damaged, you quickly came to realize one majorly glaring issue: there were no trees. There actually was nothing that even resembled the little clearing you were in. No rotting log, no moist grass, no pond. No, you were sitting on a brick paved path, the tile made a pearlescent white, shimmering as your gaze raked across it. You blinked slowly a couple times to make sure that you weren’t hallucinating, only to find a large gate before you.
How you hadn’t noticed it before, no idea, but what you could see plainly was its otherworldly beauty. Swirling white wood formed into a circle, Glowing bright in a way that resembled the shining pond. It resembled, to be frank, the moon. Your lips parted wordlessly.
“What the fuck?” You whispered very confusedly. The more lucid you became, the more clear it was that you were no longer in the forest by the lake. You were, evidently, sitting in front of a gate that was attached to no fence, sitting at the end of a pathway. When you frantically turned your head, you were met with the sight of a sprawling complex of ornate buildings, all connected by covered wooden paths. The place was lush with plants and flowers, and lanterns swayed softly as they lit up their surroundings with a dim, comforting hue.
It was gorgeous, out of a storybook even, but it was, as you quickly realized, all in various shades of silver. What you presumed to be wood was a sleek dark gray, and anything else held the appearance of being bathed in… well bathed in moonlight. You tilted your head up quickly, and your breathing became rapid at the suspicion that had sneaked into your head. Up, there in the deep inkwells of the sky, were stars. Many constellations peppered the night like freckles, and they were clearer than you had ever seen before, even more so than earlier when you had arrived at the pond. It was breathtaking, but there was a lack of a certain presence that frightened you. There was no moon.
With that sudden realization, came a crashing noise. Your attention was snapped back to a lone figure standing on the path ahead of you, just before the complex. A tray laid by their feet, shards of shattered porcelain scattered about from what you presumed to be a cup, and the liquid held within it had spilled all over the ground. You were stunned, all the shock held within you being exemplified by the fact that standing before you was the most beautiful man you had ever seen.
He too was not exempt from the grayscale of this odd world you had entered, and his shining eyes had been surprised by your sudden arrival to his home (?). Neither of you moved from your respective spots, until an excited, infectious smile spread across his lips.
“ Welcome!” He spoke as he rushed forwards. He crouched down to your level, stretching out his hands and arms in a beckoning gesture. You curled into yourself a bit, the music box still in your hands. He faltered at your hesitation, the corners of his lips falling ever so slightly, and moved back.
“ Uhm, forgive me. You must be frightened,” he apologized quickly. The rushed nature in his voice was not lost on you, and his kind smile was stretched too thin for you to really feel comfortable, but he was offering his hand out to you. On the smooth surface of his skin, you could see a desperation that was oddly familiar. Your quickly beating heart stilled slightly before you began to take in an actual good look at him.
He had silver eyes, reflective like the rest of the surroundings, framed by long lashes that you were sure touched his eyebrows. His complexion, a dark gray, was shiny like glass. You could see no blemish upon his exposed skin. He was as mystical as your surroundings. He was tall, with a lean and nimble build that showed with every movement he made. His hair was braided neatly, and you felt a twinge of both envy and awe at the way his locks fell below his waist.
Slowly, as if you might die if you actually touched him, you reached out and put your hand in his grasp. He laughed, softly and so quiet that you weren’t sure you were even supposed to hear it, and From there you were quickly pulled to your feet and tugged toward the complex of buildings. The man led you through the open halls, which were more confusing than you had originally gleaned, shooting you quick, joyful glances. The wooden planks under your feet creaked loudly, there was some faint rustling from the flora, and yet other than that, there was no noise. It unnerved you to no degree. You clutched the music box closer to your chest as your ears searched for anything other than the whispers of the wind.
It was almost apocalyptic, like you had stepped into the end of the world.
Finally, after winding through the halls, he stopped at a room with a curtain for a door. He brushed the sheer fabric aside and pulled you in excitedly.
“ Here, sit down. I’ll make you tea!” he insisted. He put a hand on your back and pushed you towards a dusty table. A little stove and sink was in one corner, and it didn’t take you long to identify this place as a little kitchen. You didn’t know what else to do, so you pulled out a chair and settled into it. He bustled about, hurriedly opening cabinets and getting everything ready. You watched him wordlessly, not really sure what to do.
It was obvious that this man was not expecting your presence here if the shattered glass, that he had left by where he found you by the way, was anything to go by. The odd appearance of this place combined with the way you got there in the first place confirmed that either you were hallucinating, or you had somehow gone to a place that was definitely not earth. Your stomach twisted into tight knots at the thought of that.
The soft clunk of a teacup on wood brought you out of what was likely the start of a spiral, and you looked up to see the eager, smiling face of the man. The steaming cup was pushed gently to your side of the table; he sat opposite of you, watching intently as you stared at the beverage.
“ I wasn’t sure what you’d like, so I made black tea. Do you need milk? Sugar?” He asked, already moving to get anything you desired.
“ Uhm, no, no. I’m fine!” you insisted. He sat back down quickly.
“ So uhhh, what is this place?” You cut right to the chase. You were too hopped up on adrenaline to really wait any longer. The pads of your fingers rubbed over the sides of the music box in a self serving manner as you swallowed nervously.
“ I will be honest, I’m not sure myself. I’ve been here for a while, though. I’m Samuel, by the way,” he said, and you raised an eyebrow. He seemed sheepish. It was like he was embarrassed about something small, like a pimple on your back, and not an entirely different plane of existence or wherever it is you were.
“ Sorry if I seem…A bit odd. It’s been a while since I've, well, since I've talked to anyone,” he admitted. “ I’m terribly sorry if I've frightened you. You must be very confused.”
“Yeah no kidding,” you snorted out almost immediately. He winced at your grumbled words, and a pang of regret hit you. You uncrossed your arms. “ I’m fine,” you relented, “ just confused is all. I got lost and ended up here.”
“ I see, could you perhaps recall what happened before you came here? It’s been such a long time since I arrived. I’m not even sure I can tell you what I was doing before I became part of this place,” he asked.
“ What do you mean?”
“ I used to not live here. I was like you, and I used to roam as I pleased. This was a safe haven of some sort, and I kept returning until I felt as if I no longer wished to go back. That was ages ago, though. I can hardly remember it,” he explained. Odd, he looked only a few years older than you were. How long could he have been here to forget everything? Despite your concerns, you introduced yourself briefly and explained how you had strayed away from your path during the night. You briefly mentioned the party and took off your stupid rabbit ears that you were honestly surprised had stuck onto your head for so long at this point. You talked about finding the clearing and falling into the pond.
“ So yeah, that’s when I wound up uh by that moon thing where you found me. Here I am I guess,” you shrugged, not really feeling comfortable with his intense stare. The small little tidbits of information he had given you made it clear that the man was simply lonely. You weren’t exactly sure how long ‘ ages ‘ was, but you didn’t imagine that this little complex of buildings was a thriving social scene. You fiddled with the little figurines in your palms. The curve of the crescent moon fit into your palm like it was meant to be there, but they were starting to feel clammy from your nerves. You gently placed it on the table so you could wipe the sweat off of them, nearly missing the way he perked up.
“ Where ever did you get that?”
“ Huh? What do you mean?”
“ Where did you get that? I’ve been searching for that for such a long time!” He exclaimed, reaching over to grab it. He snatched it up quickly, a large smile on his face. He held it up like it was a newborn baby, fondness etched into the structure of his face.
“ Oh, I found that before I fell into the pond,” you explained. Your fingers twitched, subconsciously you wanted to take it back.
“ Ah, I see. So it was out there… I would have been searching these halls for an eternity if it wasn’t for you. This is one of my most precious objects, you see.”
“ Oh, uh, you’re welcome I guess. Glad you could get it back,” you said, feeling a twinge of disappointment. The soft melody of the music box wasn’t something you could easily get out of your head, so you could understand his excitement at your discovery, but still that meant that you were the one that would continue to remember that sweet song for who knows how long. Whatever, it was fine. You could probably scratch the itch by digging through an old closet at home and finding your parents’ collection. Speaking of which…
“ Uhm, how do I get home?” You asked. Your query seemed to break his joyous mood in an instant, his demeanor drooping like a kicked dog. “ I just, you know, I need to be back before people realize I’m missing. I’d, uh, yeah I’d get in a lot of trouble if my parents found out I snuck out,” you lamely explained. You hoped that he wouldn’t take you wanting to get the hell out of here wasn’t a reflection on his personality.
“ You wish to leave? Already?” You nodded, and he sighed sadly. “ I see. Well, it is a shame, really. I was quite enjoying our conversation. You seem like you have a lively character, and I’m sure that there are already people who miss your presence. I would’ve liked to further learn of your life and what it’s like out there right now, but that’s quite alright. Here, I’ll show you the correct way to exit this place.”
You felt relieved the second he stood up. Your cup of tea had barely been touched, and the pit in your stomach had become unbearable. Screw the party, screw Halloween, you just wanted to go and curl up in your bed, pass out and pretend that this whole thing had been just a very weird dream. You followed him out of the little kitchen eagerly, the tension melting away finally. After this, you’d probably be sore for days based on how stiff you were.
“ I hope I’ve been a decent host. It really has been too long. I apologize for how…dysfunctional my home might seem. It really is beautiful, yet I find that there are simply too many rooms and halls for me to keep them properly tidy. I hope you didn’t mind,” Samuel chattered on as you approached the shiny pearlescent path that you originally arrived at. You considered his words briefly; they did make some sense. It would explain why the table had been so dusty even though he seemed sure about that being the first room he had in mind to bring you. It was only him though. That gave the serene complex a lonely, melancholic air.
You watched the way his locks fell down his back. They shone so brightly under moonlight that came from nowhere, and you felt a bit irked that you found someone so beautiful under such odd circumstances. If only you had met him at the party tonight. It probably would’ve only elevated the whole experience. Damn, if only you hadn’t gotten lost.
“ Here we are,” he said softly as you approached the circular gate.
“ Does this really go back to Earth?”
“ I should hope so,” Samuel’s laugh was gentle and clear as a windchime. “ I mean this is how you got here. This is where I would go through any time I wanted to leave, when I used to do so that is.”
He reached a hand out, ready to go through the shimmering surface of the moonlike gate. His fingers grazed its surface, and his eyes widened slightly. He pressed his palm fully to it before turning to face you with what you could only describe as utter confusion.
“ What? What’s wrong?” You asked, concern clear in your demeanor. His gaze was pointed towards the ground, refusing to meet your eyes. “ Did it not work?” You gulped. At this point, you didn’t notice when exactly you did this, you had latched onto his arm a bit desperately. Finally, at this physical contact, you looked up to see his guilty expression.
“Ah, it, uh, it appears that we missed the window.”
So apparently, the gate that you had entered through only opened once a month on a full moon for a brief period of who knows how long. Samuel hadn’t been able to go through, so, because the universe loved you sooo much, you were stuck in this weird realm until when the next full moon rolled around, AKA, in a month. Basically you were stuck here.
As pissed off as you were, there was really nothing you could do about it, so all you could do was really sit back and try to relax. Samuel had excitedly dragged you to show you more of the rooms in the complex. There were an incomprehensible amount of bedrooms, though you didn’t have much time to actually look at any of them properly before he had dragged you off to what he was most proud of.
“Here! You can have the room next to mine!” He had exclaimed as he threw open the door to an admittedly very nice bedroom. “ I’ll have to tidy it up a bit,” he remarked after you swiped your finger on the vanity surface and a coating of dust came up with it. “ I’ll rest here for tonight. You may take mine,” he stated. It wasn’t really an offer, more like a fact of the matter.
So you went to his room with a bundle of clothes Samuel had provided from a wardrobe. You had to shake it off for a little before you felt comfortable sliding into them, and they fit loose and baggy on your frame, but they were soft and comfortable so you didn’t particularly mind. You were alone for the first time since you had come here, and it was now that you weren’t swept up in the chaos of your temporary roommate's excitement that you were able to take in the true craftsmanship that was surrounding you. The furniture in his room was part of a set, the bed frame, desk, small armoire, chairs, and wardrobe all having vines and roses carved climbing up the surface of wood.
It was lovely, and the curtains both by the small window and by the bed were a soft sheer silver, though you were glad that there was actually a door here. You weren’t sure that you would feel the safest if there wasn’t. Granted, there was no lock, but you’d rather have some kind of separation from a total stranger rather than none. There was a series of knocks, and you weakly called out,” Come in.”
“ I came to make sure that everything was up to par,” he explained. “ Is everything alright? I mean, I understand that you’re not here under the most ideal circumstances, but I mean, is the room alright? I would like you to be comfortable.”
“ Yeah. It’s nice here. I mean yeah, you’re right this isn’t, like, ideal or whatever, but this is okay. Thank you for letting me stay here,” you said absently as you fussed with the sheets and pillows on the bed before sitting down.
“ It’s hardly any trouble. There isn’t anywhere else to go,” he said pleasantly. “ Ah, I suppose I should leave you to rest. You’ve had an eventful night. Sleep well,” he said, hesitantly hovering by the door as he spoke.
“ Yeah, uh, goodnight. I’ll see you tomorrow.”
He left after that. You managed to snuggle into the sheets without much difficulty. You had to admit, it was the most comfortable mattress you had ever laid on. It was like a dream, and you thought briefly about how you might actually be doing so. Part of you hoped that this was all some weird nightmare brought on by eating bad candy or something, and you were actually back at home laying on your couch. This was too elaborate, though. As you tried to fall asleep, you gazed at the pond and courtyard just beyond your window, watching as gauzy curtains floated on a gentle breeze wondering about what he meant that there was nothing else beyond here.
It hadn’t occurred to you the night before, but it turned out that the time here didn’t seem to pass the same as it did in the real world. When you had awoken, it was still night. When you left your room and asked Samuel, who was sitting in the courtyard by your door, about it, he had simply replied, “ That’s just how it is.”
He then asked you if you would like to help him clean up your room, and because you weren’t rude and would feel bad if you did make him do it all by himself, you agreed. He became elated afterwards, humming quietly to himself as he fetched some brooms, buckets, and rags from a small little closet down the hallway.
“ I’ll make us some food soon,” he said, a smile settled on his lips, as he handed you a bucket. When he did so, his fingers brushed up against your own, lingering there for a few moments longer than you what probably would be acceptable. “ Do you, ah, have any preferences?”
“ Not really, just as long as it’s edible,” you laughed weakly, pulling away slightly. He nodded.
“ I can’t promise anything, but I’ll try.”
The two of you got to work quickly. There was a thin layer of dust over every surface there. It made some sense; there was no need to hang out in a bedroom that wasn’t yours other than maybe for a change of scenery. Samuel made small talk with you as you swept, remarking on various items and books that he found while organizing things. There wasn’t much to be done really, the room looked as if it had been untouched for a long time. It wasn’t messy in the way where clothes and crap would be strewn around everywhere, but there were cobwebs that needed to be gone if you were gonna stay there for more than a night.
You had just finished up mopping the floors when the silver man paused in his dusting and suggested that you two finally take your break. You, running on an empty stomach, agreed pretty quickly. This led to you sitting in the open hallway outside of another small kitchen a couple doors down from the two bedrooms that were now being used. Your legs dangled over the side, your shoes brushing over the blades of shining grass. Behind you the soft sound of a wooden spoon scraping against a pan could be heard along with his humming.
He had made you tea again, and this time you actually found yourself idly sipping it as a way to pass the time. It was peaceful here, you would admit that. Despite the large amount of skepticism you held, you had to acknowledge that as weird as it was, this was an okay change of pace. Yes, you would have rather spent your time doing assignments or strengthening your new friendships, but Samuel was nice if not a bit over eager, and there wasn’t anything inherently wrong with that. Maybe this was just a really weird way of making an equally weird connection with someone new.
Plus, like you had noted many times before, he was insanely nice to look at. It was hard to not feel some small flutters in your chest when he looked at you like you were the only other person in the world, mainly because you actually were the only other person here. You were trying to not think about it too hard, though. You wouldn’t be staying here for long. Samuel handed you a small plate filled with eggs and rice with a pleasant expression.
“ It’s not very elaborate, but I hope that it’s enjoyable. I can make you something more flavorful at another time,” he said while taking up a seat next to you.
“ It’s pretty good,” you said after shoveling in a few mouthfuls, nodding with satisfaction.
“ That’s a relief,” he laughed. “ I’m glad that I don’t have to relearn how to cook or anything.”
“ Don’t worry about it too much. I’m not really a chef either. All I know how to make is some basic stuff like noodles. Oh, hey, that reminds me, where did you even get the stuff to make this?” You asked, gesturing slightly to the food. Samuel shrugged.
“ I’m not sure. It simply… appears. A Lot of items here just appear sometimes. There were times where I had to figure out how to use them correctly. Like the fridge. I’m not sure when it arrived or how, just that I had to figure out what it was used for. Some of my food just started appearing there from then on,” he pondered.
“ Hm, well that’s kind of cool,” you shrugged with a hum.
“ Yes, I suppose it is.”
Something that you noticed by your second day in the complex was that there was a lack of most modern technology. There were no radios, T.Vs, modern magazines, microwaves, computers or phones, landline or mobile, that you could find in the main building that you and Samuel were staying in. When you had brought this up to him, he had just stared at you with a slightly bewildered expression.
“ So you’ve never heard of a radio?” you asked a bit incredulously.
He shook his head. “ I’m not certain if I have. Perhaps you could detail it to me? It’s possible that I’ve seen one before,” he said earnestly, leaning over to you.
The two of you had been sitting out on the lawn of the courtyard, just talking about various topics as they floated into the conversation. Your room had been cleaned out already, so now there wasn’t much to do but hang out. You had asked him if there was anything that he really had to do at one point, but as it turned out there weren’t any real responsibilities that came attached to this place. It was clear though that you were both interested in each other's lives, though, so getting to know each other was pretty high up on the list of things to do.
“ Uh, never mind, It doesn’t really matter,” you laughed, waving off the whole technology issue. Samuel seemed hesitant to drop the subject, but then you started asking about other things, like how many rooms there were and if he had ever swam in the pond. Harmless topics like that seemed to bring back his excited chatter quickly, and the two of you continued on with your conversation.
Though later, when you went to bed, you looked out at the stars and wondered just how long the silver locked man had been here exactly.
The third day you had woken up much earlier than Samuel, so you decided that it was time that you do a bit of exploring by yourself. He had shown you around the building your room was in briefly, you knew that there probably were more interesting things to be found in the other ones in the complex. You, in all your modern attention spanned glory, were curious and bored, so you quietly left your room so as to not disturb him and set out to check out the building that was closest to the gate.
There wasn’t really anything out of the ordinary there other than the fact that it existed in this realm to begin with. It was different from the building with all of the bedrooms, though. There were more places that seemed suited for gathers of various sizes. From small, intimate rooms with couches, pillows and lamps that burned dimly to a large extended banquet table that could seat an impossible number of guests, It was clear that this space was made to house people. It wasn’t just this building though, it was the one with all the empty rooms. This place was supposed to hold life, and the fact that it seemed so desolate despite you and Samuel was a bit chilling.
Still, you continued to look around, poking your nose into random closets and paging through books that were far too old for you to comfortably sit down and read them. Just like everything else there, there was dust to be found on everything. You had been thrown into a few hacking fits just by sitting down on a few dirty chairs, the upholstery pluming out with grime.
Eventually, you stood in front of two doors, more large and ornate than any that you had seen previously, so of course you had to go inside. There was no way that you couldn’t, given the burning desire to just get up and do anything. So, you went in to discover, to your surprise, a library. Instantly, you recognized that this space must’ve been used by Samuel regularly, for one, there were signs of actual life everywhere.
The shelves of the library went all the way up to the tall ceiling, and they were packed full of novels of all kinds of genres. There were scientific journals and romance volumes crammed next to each other, there were history books galore, and you even spied some copies of Shakespearean tragedies shoved next to poets that seemed to weave silk out of words. Your fingers ran over their spines, trying to decide if you actually wished to read something at the moment. It wasn’t like you were doing anything better, though.
Still, there were books strewn out on the tables, candles that had been melted down to the stub, and loose papers stacked into messy piles, even messier handwriting scrawled on their surface. Everything had this old, antique sort of feel to it, one that you would see people trying to desperately recreate online for the sake of living up to some aesthetic. You assumed that everything that was out of the shelves had been handpicked by Samuel, so you began to look through the novels.
As you did, a few trends became very noticeable. One, he seemed to be a sucker for romance. The books that he seemed to read the most, the ones with the cracked spines and softened paper edges were all stories of grand love. You hadn’t known him long enough to properly assess his character yet, but you wouldn’t deny that you could see him being of the tender hearted type, and these stories with prose that dripped with honey seemed to prove that. Not to mention, his writings were all poems that also seemed to focus on the concept of finding one’s true partner. He dreamed of it frequently, it seems. You put down the poems, feeling slightly uncomfortable with looking through something so personal, maybe a bit too late, but hey, you tried.
Another thing that became quite clear was that most of the books and novels in the library had been published during or before the late 1800’s. You tried to think not too hard about the implications of that.
Eventually, you found a relatively easy read and settled in to really dig into the book on a comfy little couch that surprisingly didn’t have much dust on it. You had gotten maybe 20 minutes into it when you heard the sounds of hurried footsteps, slamming doors and your name being called. You jumped a bit when Samuel came bursting into the library, breathless and clearly just a bit frantic. You blinked at him owlishly as he panted like he had just ran a marathon. The second he caught sight of your tensed up self he let out a large sigh and seemed to physically crumple.
“ Oh good, you were here all this time,” he gasped out, a weak, trembling smile meeting his lips. He wobbled over to you quickly, and you could only really stare back at him.
“ Uhhh yeah, I wanted to see if I could find any books to read to, you know, pass the time. Is, uh, everything okay? You okay? Have a bad dream or something?” You asked with clear concern.
“ Ah, no everything is fine. I just, perhaps I got a bit carried away there. You’ll have to forgive me. I became very frightened when I realized you were not in your room this morning. Then I couldn’t find you anywhere else and I, well, I became worried for a moment. It’s all well now that I’ve found you haha,” Despite his small laughs, you could see that Samuel was still shaking. From fear or what, you weren’t sure, but he was obviously not alright.
“ Oh, well I’m sorry. I, uh, didn’t really want to wake you,” you explained, standing up so you could stand by him and offer a bit of support. You weren’t really sure what was the best course of action to take here, but maybe being understanding was the best route?
“ Of course, It’s really no trouble. No need to apologize. Although, if you could, just please let me know where you’ll be ahead of time? It would save me a great deal of worry,” He asked, his brows pinched up in concern. You bit your lip. This was not normal behavior, to be so worried about a near stranger disappearing and all, but then again, Samuel had been here by himself for what you presumed to be a very long time. If you really were the first person that had come here since he started living in this place full time, then wouldn’t it be natural that he was instantly clingy to the first social connection he’s had in a while?
“ Uh yeah, I can do that. Sure, uh, do you want to uh, go back to the courtyard or something? I wanted to uh grab some books first though,” you agreed and gestured to the shelves. He nodded quickly, and you didn’t fail to notice how he scrambled to hide his various pages of writing behind his back. You pretended not to, more for his peace of mind. You quickly gathered up any novel that had caught your eye and shuffled out of the library a bit awkwardly.
The next few days were spent just lazing about and reading any books that look vaguely interesting, and Samuel stuck by your side as much as possible. He tried to pretend that he wasn’t, making up some excuses about wanting to clean a room or him forgetting an object by where you were hanging out, but it appeared that at one point or another he realized how lame he probably sounded so he simply just started following you around the complex. You didn’t mind all that much. He was good company, and it was clear that he was just worried about being a bother.
You had called him over a number of times to your side, and his bright expression was admittedly pretty lovely. It turned out that he had also read most of the books in the library, if not all of them. You found that out after he made remarks about a fantasy novel you had gotten pretty engrossed in and subsequently spoiled the ending for you. He had been very apologetic afterwards.
Like most days, the two of you would sit in the courtyard and the open hallways, laying down and talking about random subjects. It was one of these idle days that you finally broached a topic that you had been dying to know.
“How old are you anyways, Samuel?” You asked while lazily flipping through some pages that you had already gone through. He, who had simply been watching you, blinked surprised.
“I’m not exactly sure. I believe that I am about the same as you,” he shrugged. Over the past few days, the two of you had become slightly more casual with each other. Spending all day within each other's company was bound to do that, but you found it to be interesting.
“ Well like, what was the last year before you started living here full time?”
“ Hmmmm, perhaps 1899? I recall many being restless about the incoming new year. You must have experienced that by now,” Samuel hung his head back in contemplation. You blinked in shock.
“ Dude what? You’re from the 1800’s!?” You pushed yourself up, more of your attention put on him.
‘Dude?” he mouthed out, confused by your wording.
“ It’s 2023 on Earth right now. That would make you over a hundred years old,” you explained, awe laced in your voice. You crawled over to him in what you could only assume was in a super unhinged manner. “ You’re like, super old.”
“ I am most certainly not old!” he cried, crossing his arms in protest. You laughed, the most open and expressive thing you had done since you had gotten to this odd place, and rolled onto your side unceremoniously, your body shaking with little snorts. At your response, he could only grin.
“ Come now! You can’t be serious!” he laughed. “ I am not!”
“ You totally are dude!” you playfully shot back. From there, your conversation devolved into a messy tangle of jabs, giggles, and jokes.
The quietness of the complex melted away slowly as you filled it with the music of your voices intertwining. You would say something silly, and Samuel would respond with naive confusion. He wasn’t used to your kind of humor, but by god was he trying. You could see it in the small pinch of his brows before he would throw all of his 17th century logic to the wind and join in on your fun.
It was almost like you were a kid again, playing with some other child that you would probably never see again after you left the park. A temporary best friend who you would spill your entire family’s business to as you ran around a swing set. That’s what Samuel was to you in a way. There was actually something kind of freeing about knowing that anything that happened in that weird realm would stay there with him. There was really no reason why you couldn’t be friends with him, even if any relationship built wasn’t very permanent. Besides, he seemed to actively want to interact with you at nearly all points of the day(?) despite knowing that you would be going away in about three weeks, so who were you to really deny that?
At some point the gate had changed in appearance. You had noticed on maybe a week into your stay while taking what you guessed to be a morning walk. The library had been calling your name, probably a product of nothing else but boredom, and you had taken a quick glance in its direction. You stopped in your tracks when you saw that part of the circle had been darkened.
“ Huh,” you managed out weakly. That was certainly strange, you would have to ask Samuel about that later.
“ Why don’t you clean the rest of the rooms?” You asked him the next day. You had been doodling on a piece of paper while he had been writing what you assumed to be a poem. He had finally gotten comfortable enough with you to actually start doing things that he liked to pass the time, and the two of you had settled into a random drawing room with a table low to the ground. There was a plate of cookies and two steaming mugs of hot chocolate that you had made before your little hangout session had begun. He had been slightly wary of your presence in the kitchen, but you just had to shoo him off so that you could actually treat him to something.
It wasn’t like you were a super experienced baker or anything, but still, you just wanted to do a little something for him.
“Hmm, I haven’t considered it in a while. A while ago I attempted to keep this entire place spotless, but after a while of doing so, I failed to see the point. It was an Era, as you would say,” He explained, pausing his writing for a moment to visibly think about it. The fountain pen perched in his fingers dripped ink slightly, causing a small, black splatter to appear on the paper. You giggled softly. “ Why? Do you wish to see them clean? I’ll do so if you want. All I ask is that you stay by my side and help as needed,” he offered, very sincerely too. You tried not to think of the way your face might have flushed at that, nor did you pay any mind to the tingling feeling racing up your skin.
“ Nah, I was just wondering. It would be a pretty big project to upkeep this place like how you do with our rooms. Though it would be something to do. Maybe we could pick a random room and clean it up tomorrow?” You suggested as you ran a stick of charcoal on your own paper, creating random lines and swirls. From the corner of your eyes, you could see his lips curl into a fond smile.
You didn’t want to meet his gaze, for you were harboring a sneaking suspicion that you were developing a crush on your new friend. Sure you had only known him for a week, but stranger things had happened. Plus, considering your isolation in high school and middle school, you never really had the chance to explore friendship much less romance. You were sure that Samuel was in a similar position; you could tell by the way his fingers would linger on your skin when ever he pushed you gently into wherever he wanted you to go, by the ways he would look at you as if you were the air he breathed, by way he acted like you were his last chance at anything and everything.
That was a kind of attention you never had before, and had to admit that it was nice. The connection you had each other felt like a heavy blanket after an exhausting day. At least to you it did. But you knew that you really shouldn’t give in. You were going to leave soon, in like three weeks no less, and that gave you plenty of reasons to not give in to the warm feeling spreading through your chest whenever he gave you a smile. It was hard to ignore, though.
“ That sounds like a lovely idea. Sounds like we’ll have a busy day ahead of us.”
From there your conversation fell into a comfortable silence. You focused mainly on your growing stack of drawings, the soft skrtching of both of your chosen utensils filling the space with noise. You drew corners of your home as best you could, some of your friends from college, jack-o'-lanterns, really whatever that floated into your mind at the moment. When you finally took a moment to pause from your “work”, you noticed that it was really quiet. Looking up, you could see that Samuel at some point had dozed off.
His arms rested against the table, his sleeves stained by the now dried ink of his poem, the words being a smudged mess of meter and rhyme. His braided locs fell over his face and back which softly rose and fell with every breath he took in. Your lips parted in slight surprise. Without really thinking about it, you leaned over the table to further see his resting visage. You drank in the way his long, silver lashes brushed up against his cheekbones. You blinked for a couple of moments, unsure of what to do. Honestly, you didn’t want to wake him up from his slumber, but you also didn’t want to keep staring at him. It was so unfair. He was too pretty to be real.
So, you quickly scribbled a note that you would be out exploring the rest of the complex and left it on the table before you scurried out of the drawing room as silently as you could. The creaking floors made it hard to do, but other than Samuel’s face scrunching up at a particularly loud squeak, you got out of there without disturbing him. From there you decided to walk through a building you hadn’t been to yet.
It was cold there. Not just in the temperature, but in the general feel of the realm too. You looked on to the vast expanse of nothingness that stretched beyond the railings of the hallway, at the gray ground, at the stars that freckled the eternal night. There was no warmth, no love, no life here other than Samuel. You briefly recalled what he said to you when you had first met. How he was a part of this place now.
Did that mean he couldn’t leave?
You shrugged off the thought. He said it himself; he chose to be here. You probably shouldn’t pry into the matter. If you did, you weren’t certain that you could feel guiltless about leaving him behind here.
Today, you wanted to go to the building that sat just behind the other ones. It wasn’t by much, but you actively had to go slightly out of the way of the ones that surrounded the courtyard to get there. It had a slightly more gloomy air to it, but that only grew your interest further.
There were fewer silver lamps glowing on its pathway than everywhere else, something that you thought pretty odd. Even more strange was the dust that covered the floorboards leading up to its darkened entrance. Dust was present everywhere here, it was just a fact, but none of the halls had been this neglected. Maybe Samuel just didn’t have any real reason to come here.
You walked up to the double doors that led into the rest of the buildings, a bit strange considering that most of the buildings didn’t have anything other than the rooms that were purely indoors. Just another thing to make this one stand out. A trail of your footprints against the dust led up to where you were standing as you gave a couple hard yanks to the entrance before they finally gave way. Inside was almost completely pitch black save for a small window at the end of the hall letting in some shimmering light.
It was pretty eerie, but there was nothing to suggest that there was anything that would actively hurt you here, plus you had already come this far. You entered the dark building, peering at the closed doors with interest. You gripped onto the handle of the nearest one, attempting to push it open, but you didn’t have much luck. Locked, great. You huffed in slight frustration and moved on to try and get into any of the other rooms, but it was the same thing: A bunch of doors that wouldn’t open and your burning curiosity. You made your way down the hall attempting again and again until you finally reached the end of the hall. You were so close to the window that your shadow loomed across the floorboards in a warped manner. Part of you wondered if the light from the stars was really bright enough to have that kind of effect, the others just ignored it for the sake of having fewer unanswered questions.
At that point, you had kind of given up on your little adventure, but you pushed on to the very last door without much fanfare. When you twisted the knob and pushed, this time instead of being met with nothing, when it clicked open. Your eyes lit up in success, and you couldn’t help the little triumphant grin that crossed onto your face as you found somewhere to finally explore.
The room you went into was probably the dirtiest you’d seen yet, though the locked ones were probably in a worse state. There wasn’t that much furniture there to begin with, but what did occupy the space wasn't in good shape. A chair that had likely once been highly ornate and pristine had been flipped over, part of the upholstery ripped out, and one of the arms as well as a leg had been smashed so harshly into the ground that the floorboards had cracked slightly, and the carved wood splintered all over the floor.
There was a vanity pushed up against the wall, small gashes on the table top, the mirror shattered with glass shards littering the area around it. In the reflective surface, you could see where it had been hit, the impact leaving a spider web of cracks.
The thing that caught your eye the most was the wardrobe, a milky sort of off white, rickety and aged, with its doors thrown open. Its contents spilled out onto the floor in a haphazard manner.
It was trash. Like actual garbage. There were candy bar wrappers, empty soda cans and chip bags stacked on each other and crumpled in a careless fashion. You stooped down and gently picked up one of the bags, the plastic crinkling along the lines of your hands, and swallowed down the uneasiness as you realized that you recognized the brand. You remembered the label too.
Taking a glance at all the other pieces of waste around the room only confirmed that these were all from your world, all varying from different years based on the graphic designs, except that they were all in the silver and gray shades that coated the realm. Had Samuel saved all of these? If so, how had he been getting them? He said himself that he didn’t leave anymore, and his lack of knowledge about current events and culture didn’t suggest otherwise. You set down the chip bag gently, choosing instead to inspect the vanity and its drawers.
You expected to find more garbage in there, but surprisingly instead you found various old beauty products. A couple of powders, some eyeshadow, pots of eyeliners, rogue, and lipstick. None of them were pigmented, but if you squinted you could pretend that you saw some shades of color. A bit of scarlet red here, some bright coral there, all dull and shining against the pads of your fingers. You held them up close to your eyes to further inspect how they glimmered.
“ What are you doing?”
You turned around quickly, eyes wide and heart beating wildly. You put your hand to your chest, letting out a relieved sigh at the sight of Samuel standing in the doorway with a hard to read expression.
“ You scared me,” you said, lungs heaving just a bit. He walked into the room, eyes cold as he took in the piles of trash. He chose to go directly up to you, gently taking the pot of blush out of your hands and setting it on the shattered vanity.
“ Don’t touch that. Who knows how long it’s been there,” he softly muttered. You held your breath. He stood so closely that you could feel his words ghosting on the shell of your ear, sliding down the crook of your neck, warm and melancholic.
“ I was just exploring. This was the only door I could open,” you explained. You shifted slightly on the balls of your feet. The sullenness of his face was enough to tell you that you probably shouldn’t have been in here. It was kind of obvious that that might’ve been the case given the state of the whole building, but you didn’t expect the hurt present on his face. “ What is all of this?” You asked, gesturing to the pile of discarded wrappings. Samuel grimaced slightly. A sore subject it seemed.
“ You don’t, you don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to,” you rushed out, but he only sighed and wiped his hand nervously on his face.
“No, no it’s alright. I can, I can tell you. Could we, perhaps, go somewhere else?”
His voice cracked slightly, like he was being burned alive with tears. You nodded without thinking, your hands still smeared with makeup, and led him by the wrist out of the dark building.
His vision was downcast, but he kept up with your pace as the two of you padded towards the courtyard. You stepped down onto the grass before sitting down next to each other, his tall frame resting against the side of yours. Being there with him like that felt like being a part of a puzzle that had just been completed; It was just right.
“ You okay?” you asked. Samuel was blankly staring at the surface of the pond. The gentle wind rustled through the bushes and small trees. He shielded you from the chill.
“ I suppose,” he shrugged. “ That place is just… It holds a lot of awful memories for me.”
You thought back to the wrecked appearance, how abandoned the building felt. It was like an old tomb, forbidden and desolate. Still its structure loomed on not too far from your little haven, threatening the peace silently.
“ Objects come here from your world, you know. Things people have lost, things people have tossed aside. Sometimes when the moon is full, I’ll find them by the gate. And when I do, they’re always so colorful. And I know, they’re things that have been discarded. They’re dirty, but I have no color like that. So I keep them, I look at them until they become like me, and when they lose all their vibrancy, I put them in that building.” His voice rumbled softly, coursing through your skin, twisting your stomach into knots. He took a shaky gasp.
“ I- forgive me, I just can’t help it. Whenever I go there…”
“ It’s okay. You don’t have to explain it. I get it. I’m sorry for making you go there. I mean, all you have to say is you don’t want to be there. If it makes you feel bad, then I understand. That’s all I need to know. If it hurts you, that’s reason enough,” you offered in a quiet whisper. You could feel him nod against you, the edge of his fingers finding your palm. You let your hand slip into his, and you could feel him let it lay in his grasp before he tightened it like you were his last lifeline.
As you sat there hesitantly enjoying his warmth, you wondered if the way the edges of your skin appeared in a shimmering gray was a trick of the dim lighting in a shattered mirror.
Somehow, you had fallen into the pond in the courtyard. It was probably a symptom of you not properly gathering your balance before walking, Samuel having just called you to eat moments before. It mirrored your arrival, save for actually crashing into the water instead of another world.
You groaned as you wiped off the droplets clouding up your vision. Man, your clothes were soaked now. It wasn’t like you had anything else better to do, but you were lazy, so it was more annoying than anything. The chill of the water combined with the wind made you shudder as you climbed out of the pond, its surface sloshing around you noisily.
“ [Name]?” Samuel called out from the kitchen. You could hear the clanking of plates. Ever since yesterday and your admittedly intimate conversation, he had been calling you by your name more freely. You had to guess it was part of the 1800’s manners that still lingered within him.
“ I’ll be there in a second!” You yelled back, stumbling as you did so. He must’ve heard the struggling in your voice because as soon as you spoke he was poking his head out from the doorway with a concerned expression. He took in your drowned rat appearance, his eyes growing wide.
“ [Name]! “ he cried out. He rushed over to your side, grabbing your arm and quickly pulling you out onto dry land. This was the least gentle he had been since you got here, panic clear in his demeanor. He practically dragged you over to the wooden halls, forcing you to sit down as he began to frantically look you over.
“ Are you hurt anywhere? Here?” he asked as he grabbed onto your leg, rolling up the leg of your pants to check your skin for any sign of bruising. You practically had to kick your way out of his tightened hold.
“ Hey! Hey! I’m fine! I just slipped! “ you protested, laughing a little weakly too. You placed your hands on his shoulders to try and calm him down a bit. Samuel frowned deeply, and you hesitated. Was he still feeling sensitive from yesterday? Probably. You let your touch linger. Your pinky played with one of his locs idly. You smiled at him as best you could, but you had to admit that you were freezing at that point. The cold air of the realm cut into your bones. You shivered, and the reaction did nothing to calm him down.
“ You’ll get sick,” he mumbled, watching the way the water dripped from your clothes onto his dark skin.
“ I should be fine If I get dressed. Here, let me get up, I’ll go to my room.”
“ No, mine has a fireplace, You’ll be warmer in there,” he stood up, putting his arms under your armpits and hoisting you onto your feet. You cried out as you grabbed onto the front of his shirt in shock. He dragged you towards his room, threw the door open and had you sit down on one of the chairs. You cringed as you could feel the upholstery grow soggy underneath you.
Samuel was rifling through his wardrobe, pulling out sleep clothes and a few fluffy towels. He wordlessly crossed the expanse of his room towards you, and began to wrap the fabric around you, rubbing the sides of your arms.
“ Here,” he said as he handed you a silken shirt and a pair of pants. You noticed how they were much larger than your own frame, much more befitting the man before you.
“ Thanks,” you replied weakly. You patiently waited for him to leave the room, but he stood still, blankly staring at your hunched over self. You quirked a brow at him, gesturing for the door. Instead of leaving, Samuel turned his back to you and began to fuss with the fireplace and the basket of wood sitting on the floor.
“ I won’t… I won’t look. Please, just tidy yourself,” he spoke in a wavering voice. You could see the way his Adam's apple bobbed. You were uneasy, but there was no reason really not to. So, you quickly shimmied out of your sopping outfit and changed into the clean one provided, all the while practically glaring at him to ensure that he was in fact keeping true to his word. You didn’t let him know that you had finished, choosing instead to simply watch him. Soon the silence was filled with the crackling of a fire. He sighed in relief when he stood up and realized that you had done as he asked.
He pulled off some of the pillows from his bed, the duvet, and grabbed some fluffy blankets from his wardrobe. The soft materials were placed down on the floorboards in front of the flames, arranged into a plush little area that looked insanely comfortable.
“ Here, sit down. I’ll bring you some tea,” Samuel said as he placed his hands on your shoulders and gently pushed you down.
“ Hey,” you spoke. He stopped in his tracks. You gestured for him to come back to your side, patting the ground next to you. He looked reluctant, fingers twitching and ready to head back to the kitchen. “ You don’t seem okay. Talk to me,” you said as earnestly as you could. You wanted to help him. There was a sort of pain on his face that you couldn’t stand. His fragility was even more pronounced than your own sorry state.
“ Nonsense, you’ll become ill. Some tea will properly warm you up,” he refuted, averting his gaze.
“ You’ve already set up the fire. Plus I promise if I start feeling bad, I’ll let you know. Okay? Just relax with me, please?” You could see the way he bit his lip, the way he still reached from the doorknob. You continued to look at him, pleading silently. You wanted to make him feel better. You didn’t know how since he was being rather mysterious in why he seemed so upset, but you could try. He huffed loudly, the sound escaping through his nose, and it was then you knew you had won.
So the two of you sat in front of the fire, watching the silver inferno dance, spreading light through over the expanse of your form. Samuel had wrapped a blanket over your shoulders, his way of feeling better about the whole situation. He was rigid as a board, stiff and posture straight. You, on the other hand, settled down to lay on your side, tired of sitting criss crossed. When your face pressed against the plush duvet he had put down, you could feel the tips of his fingers lightly trailing on the nape of your neck. You shuddered slightly, for his touch was cold.
“ What’s got you so freaked out?” you mumbled sleepily. He hummed in response.
“ Nothing really. I’m just concerned for your well-being.”
“ Well, I’ll be fine. You’ve done plenty for me already,” you said lazily, blinking slowly. You wanted to say more, you really did, but you were so tired. The fire was so warm, the pile of pillows so comforting that you could barely fight against the lull of sleep. You found yourself falling asleep quickly.
“ I know… It’s just, you’re so fragile,” he sighed, resting his hand on the crown of your head, cradling it even. Still, you could only laugh in drowsy amusement. He looked at you as if you were crazy, but you couldn’t help the smile playing on your lips.
“ If anything, you’re much more fragile than me, old man,” you said with a yawn before slipping away into complete slumber.
Samuel was much calmer the next few days when he realized that you weren’t on death’s door, but he had been pretty insistent that you stay in his room and not go wandering around the complex as you usually would. You were rightfully annoyed by this, but he was, to no surprise, incredibly stubborn when it came to such matters. The two of you had your first dispute since you had been there over it even, and you had eventually given in once the look of hurt on his face grew too great to ignore.
He brought you books from the library and meals fresh from the kitchen. You had suggested that you eat in the courtyard like usual, but he had shot that down quickly. Something about it being too cold out there. Instead, he had dragged another table into his bedroom so that you could spend time in there. He hardly left your side for those three days, and when you asked about going back to your own room, he had refused on the grounds that there was no fireplace there. Deep down, you knew that you were probably indulging him too much, so you said that after today, the third day you had been holed up in there, you would go back to wandering around as you pleased.
“ Fine, as you wish,” he gritted out, obviously not happy about it, before turning heel and stalking out to do who knows what. You were left there alone for the first time in what felt like forever, and you sighed with relief. Sliding off his bed, you ban to wander around his space to kill time. You appreciated what he was trying to do, you really did, but you were getting tired of being cooped up here. Plus the utter boredom you were starting to feel was getting on your nerves. You figured that Samuel would be less paranoid about your health once he saw that you were perfectly fine, uninjured, and unriddled with all kinds of ailments. You had tried to give him a bit of grace, but you were running out of patience to keep relenting.
You were tidying things up a little, just to keep yourself busy. You folded up blankets, pushed in chairs, stacked up some of the books you had gone through. Part of you hoped that it would serve as a peace offering to your friend, making his worries fade if only by a small amount. Eventually you waltzed over to his vanity, arranging the various knickknacks on top of it so they weren’t just strewn about. There were bottles of perfume and powders, some not too unsimilar to the ones you found in the dark, dusty building. You did so mindlessly, until you really focused on the object you had touched. The smooth texture was familiar to you almost immediately, and your eyes widened as you looked down at the music box, the one you had found by the pond.
You blinked at its appearance, once pastel and gold, colored into a silver, platinum and shimmering version of itself. You dropped it in surprise, the notes within it making a loud clang. Your hands which had held it were in the same color scheme as the entire room.
You gasped nervously as you turned them over, your vibrant skin fading into a much duller color.
“What?” you whispered shakily. Your mind instantly went to the room full of garbage, the ones from your own world. They were gray, just like the music box, just like the world, just like Samuel, and now just like your fingers. You thought of the trash and why he had chosen to keep it. It would be so easy to chuck them out the moon gate, but instead they were collected there in that building. You swallowed thickly, remembering something that he first said to you.
“ I’m not even sure I can tell you what I was doing before I became part of this place.”
Samuel said it himself, he used to be like you. Now, though, he couldn’t leave, and everything that ended up in the same coloring got trapped here as well. Were you… were you becoming a part of this world too?
That night you had returned to your room, and Samuel had reluctantly kept to his word. You were itching to ask him about what was happening to you, but you wanted to keep silent for now and see if anything was off about his demeanor. Yes, he had explained that eventually things lost their color to the gray, but he hadn’t elaborated on how long it took. But it had been around twelve days now, and the music box you had entered with had already turned completely.
When you had gotten dressed this morning, slipping on your socks and shoes, you noticed that your feet had lost their original shade. You were extremely unnerved by this, and when you looked in your vanity mirror, it appeared that your cheeks had been dusted with a silver flush.
It occurred to you that the fire that he had constantly going while you were in his room had likely masked the fact that you had suddenly started to change in shade, you chalking it up to the lighting. Maybe that was why he hadn’t said anything.
Regardless, you went to check on the moon gate. You were starting to become anxious to go home. It had been over a week since you had initially wandered out, and you couldn’t help but think of the panic your disappearance must’ve made with not only your family but your friends. How would they feel knowing that you went missing on the way to hang out with them? You sighed, melancholy and longing filling your lungs as you looked out at the only thing that could grant you your exit.
The gate itself had faded from a half full moon to a waxing crescent. The sliver of light shining upon its surface would likely disappear into complete darkness in a matter of a few days. You were nervous, to say the least. If whatever was happening to you completed before the gate fully opened again, you were never going to go home again.
“ Samuel, how long did it take for you to, you know, lose all your color?” You hated how blunt you sounded, but you had to know. You were sitting in the library today, cozied up in two plush chairs across from each other. You had been trying to focus on a book you had picked up, but your grayed out hands made it hard to concentrate. He was humming, a small smile on his face, while writing his poetry.
Your question broke him out of his happy state, him quickly snapping into a worried expression. When he didn’t say anything, you rolled up your sleeve to reveal your problem, fading up your forearm. Over the past three days, you had tried to act as normal as you could, shoving down your concerns in favor of returning to the casual atmosphere you had built before you had wandered into the building with all the trash, but it was harder than you thought it would be.
“ I’ve been, uh, experiencing this for the past few days, and well, I’m nervous that it’ll spread more before it's my time to leave,” you said awkwardly. Samuel stood up from his chair wordlessly and grabbed onto your wrist, his fingers rubbing over your skin in a soothing and curious manner.
“ You’re becoming like me,” he said plainly.
“ Yeah, uh I guess I am. I’ve been meaning to ask you about it, but yeah. Is, uh, is there anything I can do to slow it down? Or make sure that it won’t take over completely before the full moon?” He winced at your mention of leaving, sadness pooling in his eyes.
“ There’s nothing that can prevent this place from claiming you. You must leave before then, but you should be fine by the time the gate reopens,” he explained dully. “ Would it, would it really be so terrible if you were to stay here with me, though?” You looked up at him, your face completely splattered with shock. You choked out a surprised laugh, like he was making a cruel joke.
“ What? You know I can’t do that Samuel. I have a life that I have to get back to,” You rejected the idea immediately, gently trying to tug your arms out of his grasp. He bit his lip as his chest began to rise and fall more rapidly.
“ I understand. However, you, I believe that if you would just stay, we could have a life here. One that is just as wonderful as your life on Earth. I know that I’m asking you to give a lot here, but I just, [Name] I don’t know what I’ll do if I’m alone again,” he gasped out his words, squeezing down on your limbs without realizing. A few tears, bright like dying stars, began to slip down his cheeks, falling down and splashing your own frantic hands. Your own heart felt as if it were being slammed against your ribcage, guilt and sorrow bubbling up.
In the brief period that you had come to know him, you had started to become fond of Samuel. It was a fast forming bond, driven by both of your respective degrees of isolation, and you couldn’t deny the attraction that you felt every time he shyly smiled your way. But this wasn’t some fast forming crush. This was a man asking you to throw your everything away for him, for eternal youth, for eternal nothingness. This wasn’t him asking you to become a trusted friend or even a lover, he was asking you to be his whole world. You wondered if he was only offering to become yours because that was the only thing he had to give.
“ I’m really sorry, but I have to go home,” you said as resolutely as you could, but you couldn’t help the small cracks in your voice creeping in. Your refusal devastated the man, and he let out a few sobs and sank to his knees, placed his head in your lap, and softly cried into you for what felt like hours. All the while he quietly mumbled his pleas for you to reconsider, for you to stay, to witness all he could promise you.
When you didn’t do anything other than caress his head in an effort to calm him, he shambled up to his feet, wiped off his tears with his sleeves, weakly said goodbye, and turned to leave the room. You sat there for a while, staring at the emptiness that flowed in after him, and you thought of how everyday must’ve been like this for him. There was nothing but regret and anxiety of whether or not the right decision had been made everyday for decades upon decades. You felt bad, you truly did, because it was a miserable existence frankly, and part of you worried that if you did stay, you would eventually succumb to that crippling loneliness even with Samuel with you. That you would lose your color, and you would become like the garbage holed up in that room.
The next day, when you cautiously ambled out of your bedroom, you were immediately hit with the scent of flowers. The entire hall was filled with vases and pots containing all kinds of floral arrangements and species. All shimmering and gray, but beautiful nonetheless.
“ You could have this everyday if you wanted,” his voice startled you, and you jumped when you realized that he was practically leaning over you. You had been too distracted by the plants to notice him emerging from his room, and you assumed that he had been listening for when you would emerge from your own.
“ Samuel… Please,” you sighed, pinching the bridge of your nose. “ I understand your feelings, but you gotta also get that I need to go home. I made that clear yesterday,” you pleaded with him as you brushed by his figure, stalking off to make a meal for yourself. He followed suit, hardly a step behind you.
You went through the curtain and began to pull out various pans and utensils, trying to figure out exactly what it was you wanted to make in the first place when he came in and took a spatula that was in your hand. You protested weakly, trying to grab it back, but he pushed you to sit at the table as you normally would. You crossed your arms, quirking a brow at him in clear annoyance.
“ Uh, what do you think you’re doing?”
“ I’m making you breakfast. I know you wanted to split the meal making duties, but I can take over from now on,” he explained, moving to pull out ingredients from the fridge. “ You won’t ever have to lift a finger again. If you stay, that is.”
You ate breakfast with him, because what else was there to do, with a very strange atmosphere. The man kept asking if the food was good, if you were comfortable, asking if you wanted to go to his room where he knows you would be comfortable if you would just let him take you there. His confession, as vague as it was, and your rejection had dialed up his clinginess to the max.
“ I’m going to the drawing room,” you said after dumping a clean plate on a drying rack. Samuel was hovering over you, leaving you slightly pinned to the counter you were working on. You slid past him as best you could, but an arm shot out to prevent you from going any further.
“ I think you should stay here, in the courtyard with me.”
“ I’ll be fine by myself. I need a bit of space right now,” you shrugged him off, trying to ignore the way his face lit up in momentary anger, something that you hadn’t really seen before on his sweet appearance. He ignored your request to be left alone, by the way. He followed you to the drawing room, remarking about how lovely the complex was, how it could be more beautiful if the two of you just cleaned all of the empty rooms. How if you stayed that would be a real possibility.
You sat there silently, trying to ignore him as best as you could. You were doodling again, and this time instead of sitting himself opposite of you, Samuel decided to cozy up beside you, resting his chin on your shoulder and watching with mild interest as you sketched. His breath was warm on your skin, but you stayed quiet. You hated how flustered he made you feel even now when you were clearly frustrated by his clinginess. Part of it was because you truly couldn’t be fully mad at him. He was lonely, desperate for the first bit of human contact in who knows how long to stay with him, and you couldn’t really fault him for being so devastated by your exit from his life.
If there was a way where he could come back with you, you were sure that you would have thrown caution to the wind and explored your growing crush on the handsome man. You wished things had been different; that he was just a boy you had known and quickly grown close to on campus or somewhere around your town.
“ You’re quite good at that,” he said. You called bullshit; Your art was a mess of ink splotches and squiggly lines that you cobbled together to resemble the flowers and the hallways that surrounded you. You hardly put any effort into it, and anyone would be a fool to say it was anything more than a way to pass the time.
“ I can do portraits, you know. If you would sit down, I could draw up the two of us. There are some oil paints around here somewhere, so I could paint it as well,” he offered, his arms slowly moving to wrap you in an embrace. You shrugged him off with a bit of reluctance. His touch was comforting, but you had to create a fine line between the two of you. Leaving would be harder otherwise.
“ I’m alright,” you responded curtly. You could feel his lips against your skin form into a frown, and he brought up a hand to turn you head. You startled a bit, but his eyes bore into yours with a frightening amount of intensity. A cold fear settled into your stomach.
“ Please,” was all he said, and all you could do was meekly nod.
Samuel had you sit down in a room with a large amount of windows to paint your portrait. He had given you an outfit that was far more ornate than anything you had worn in the previous week and a half and sat you down on a plush, comfortable chair. He had surrounded you with flowers, petals sitting at your feet and scattered across your lap. Satin, ribbons hung from your wrists, neck, and ankles. He had tied them after you had been dressed, a small, fond smile settling on the lines of his face as he held onto your limbs gently.
“ You look absolutely lovely,” he said, content as he moved in front of the canvas.
“ Uh thanks I guess.”
“ Have you ever had your portrait taken?” he asked, holding up a brush between poised fingers.
“ Not really. I mean I’ve had my picture taken at school,” you shrugged. You wished he would stop staring at you, dissecting you with his fluttering eyelashes. Your skin had continued to gray at an alarming rate, and you could not ignore the panic that had gripped you. You were trying to trust what he had said about you not turning completely before the full moon came, but it was hard to just brush off the sudden way your appearance was changing.
You had checked the moon gate the night before, passing by it under the pretense of going to the library. You weren’t sure why, but you no longer felt comfortable simply telling Samuel about your true intentions anymore. Before he had asked you to stay the first time, you would simply inform him of where you would be. Sure, he would likely show up to stick by your side before long, but he hadn’t actively stopped you from going anywhere until then. But yesterday with his insistence that you stay with him in the courtyard and his tailing you all through the complex was the beginning of a new pattern that you were certain that you didn’t like.
When you had first woken up this morning, he was sitting outside of your door in the hall. It wasn’t unusual before, but now it felt like a calculated step he took to make sure that every second of your day was spent with him. It was then that he had given you a silken shirt and pair of pants and pulled you into a room with windows that went all the way to the ceiling.
But the moon gate, it had passed from the new moon into the sliver of a crescent. It wouldn’t be long before you could go home. You had to keep reassuring yourself of that. Maybe twelve days or so more? Six until the half moon appeared again for sure. You sighed, trying to focus on anything other than his gaze.
“ Picture? Ah, I recall that being a new thing before I came here. Is it more common in your time?” he asked.
“ Yeah, uh I’d say they are. Like super common actually. I wish I had brought my phone with me. I think you would have, uh, I think you would’ve enjoyed seeing all the stuff on there,” you laughed weakly. He hummed in response. The room was filled with the sound of paint being rubbed onto canvas. His eyes flitted between the you he was creating and your own fidgeting figure. You wondered if he was having trouble with you not being completely still. After a few moments of him being focused on his task, you let your mind wander. It must’ve gone a bit too far, though, because soon you found yourself voicing a question that you had been holding since a few days in.
“ Hey, if we hadn’t met here, like if we met back on Earth and all, would you have liked me?” Samuel froze, his small smile halting into one of shock. He tore away from his art and fully faced you, truly taking in your petulant expression and pinched brows.
“ Of course,” he said without hesitation, and you sighed.
“ But like, why? I mean, can you really say that if you had met me without being here by yourself for so long, you would be like this with me?” you asked. He stared blankly. He hadn’t tried to think about it. It was plain to see from his silent floundering. Part of you knew that he didn’t really want to answer your question, for anything he said would probably be untrue to some extent. Deep down he knew the way he clung to you wasn’t natural. Deep down he knew that if you hadn’t met under such circumstances, he probably wouldn’t feel as desperate or deeply about you. If he thought otherwise, he would be lying. He had to because to some extent you felt the same way.
“ Does it matter?”
“ What do you mean?”
“ I don’t think it really matters. We didn’t meet on Earth because we weren’t supposed to. You came to me now, here. There’s a reason for that, you know. I haven’t felt much of anything lately, yet you, you came here. You’re with me now. I know you don’t wish to stay, but you have to agree that this is fate. That’s all I need to be certain of my affections for you,” Samuel looked at you with such fondness, and you couldn’t help but ache. You wanted to believe him so badly that it hurt, that this was meant to be, that you were meant to stay. He walked over to you, his hands reaching up to cradle your face like you were made out of porcelain, his finger pushing down on your lower lip.
He leaned in for a kiss no doubt, but you turned quickly, your figure curling up on itself in discomfort. He kissed your jaw gently, trying to make his way towards your mouth, but you pushed gently on his chest while quietly saying “no”. He reared back before homing in close once again, chasing after your affection. Still, you screwed your eyes shut and stood from your seat, breaking away from his touch.
“ [Name] please-”
“ Samuel, You have to stop. This is going nowhere. I care about you, really, and I, I also like you in that way, but it’s just not going to happen. I have to go home, and that’s it,” it hurt to say those words. You wanted fate, you wanted a person that you were destined to be with, but it couldn’t be like this. You had tried so hard to leave your shell, to go out and enjoy life while making friends and experiencing everything to falling in love to the joyful chaos of university. You needed that too, and you couldn’t get it if you stayed here.
“ No, no, you’re not understanding me. I need you here, please. I can’t be alone again!” He cried, chasing after you as you began to exit the room. As you stalked off, fighting tears along the way, you began to undo the ribbons that he had tied to your wrists, discarding them in the ground in your wake. He scrambled to pick them up, calling your name.
“ [Name] [Name] [Name] “
You shoved your hands over your ears in a desperate attempt to drown out his increasingly panicked voice. You were practically running down the hallways, racing to reach your room. Your feet thudded against the creaking floorboards, his even louder ones following suit.
“ I’m sorry!” You shouted, your throat hoarse with fear and sadness. You slid in front of your doorway, quickly heading inside before shutting and locking it behind you. You could hear Samuel’s body slam into it, his fists pounding against it.
“ [Name]! Please let me in! I didn’t wish to frighten you! Just let me make it up to you! Please I swear I wasn’t attempting to force you. I just, I simply wanted you to understand my feelings,” he begged, his breathing rapid.
“ Go away,” you said loudly, backing away slightly. He kept on hitting the door, the handle jiggling with his attempts to get in.
“ [Name] open the door please. Please, I can make you understand.”
“ Go away!” you repeated, a bit more loudly this time. Your heart was pounding in your chest. He didn’t stop though. In fact his actions only became more frantic, and you could see the way the door began to shake with every slam he made against it, the wood shaking against his hinges.
You had begun crying, tears streaming down your cheeks as you sank to the floor, curling into yourself as you sobbed out. He must’ve heard you crying because he was practically trying to break his way into your room.
“ [Name]! Let me in! Please! Just give me a chance! I love you! PLEASE!,” he frantically called as the banging continued.
SLAM
“ Let me in!”
SLAM
“[NAME]! PLEASE!” He was sobbing too.
SLAM
“ I LOVE YOU! LET ME IN!”
“ GO AWAY!” you screamed, louder than you think you had ever screamed in your entire life. Your body shook as you cried into your knees, and you felt like you were going to throw up, but the terror outside your room had stopped suddenly.
The quiet was unnerving, and it lasted for a while. You sniffled as the minutes ticked by, trembling as you looked at his shadow coming in from under your door. He was just sitting there, waiting for you to say something, to come out, to fall into his arms and allow yourself to be swept up by the dream-like romance that you knew we wanted to sweep you up in. But you stayed still out of pure fear of what he would do to you once you left the room. You could hear his slightly ragged breaths, waiting to have you in his hold once more.
“ If you wish to stay in there,” he said after a long period of no words passing between you,” It’s okay. I’ll be here for you, and you’ll understand how I feel then.” His words were ominous, and they sent shivers down your spine.
You couldn’t really believe that this was the sweet and gentle man you had come to know over the past couple two weeks, but then again that was hardly enough time to truly know someone. You felt stupid, being swept up in the way he treated you, in how beautiful this place was and how sweetly he spoke your name. You wanted to make it work. You wanted to believe that this was just a weird dream that was going on for too long. Oddly, part of you still felt guilty over not being able to give yourself to someone who was so lonely, someone who yearned that deeply for connection. You could be that missing piece to make his life whole, but you’d be sacrificing yours in the process. You couldn’t, it was as plain as that, and yet you still wanted to make him happy.
The Samuel that you had started to like, the one who looked at you like you were everything, was not truly real though. The real him was partly that, but he was also desperate and wild to a degree that frightened you greatly. You couldn’t live like that, not after how he reacted. So even if there were still some feelings for him there, there was no way you could let them get in the way of you going home.
He had sat right up against your door for the entire night, and you had fearfully allowed yourself to slip into a fitful sleep pressed up against the wall in your bed. In the morning, you awoke to him knocking.
“ I told you, you would never have to lift a finger again. I made you breakfast. If you open the door it’s here for you,” he chuckled slightly. You didn’t fail to notice the unstableness in his voice as you clutched your blanket closer to yourself.
“I’ll, I’ll go to my room, just make sure that you eat something. I don’t want you to starve,” he sighed after you didn’t answer. You could hear the clanging of silverware and plates being set down before the tell tale creaks of the floor board gave way to his location. Indeed, he had stepped away, but that didn’t mean you could afford to be flippant about the matter. You approached the exit to your room slowly, unlocking it with a soft click before you opened it in a hurry and snatched up the meal. You locked it back in place almost immediately after, staying alert in case Samuel decided to come running for you. To your relief, he stayed put.
You swallowed down the food as best as you could, but you couldn’t finish most of it. You decided that you would leave the plate on your vanity for later as the more you could avoid having to leave your room, the better. You caught a glance at your appearance in the mirror, and you were alarmed to see that the silver had spread up pretty much all the way to your biceps. It was taking over you quickly. You shakily sighed as you tried to stave off the rest of the time by reading some books that you had left in there from the previous few days.
Samuel tried to coax you out with lunch a couple hours later, but since you had your plate, you stayed inside and ignored it.
“[Name], please… You’re not taking care of yourself. If you would let me in, I could help you,” he said, but again you stayed quiet. He was a bit more stable than the night prior, though, so instead of screaming at you to come out, he began to read off some poetry that he had been writing. You assumed that it was all from the period after your arrival, recalling how he would be jotting down imagery with a serene expression while you lazed about. You missed how it had been, even if it hadn’t been all too long ago.
Eventually, his voice grew hoarse from speaking to no one for hours, and you heard him dejectedly bidding you goodnight, once again leaving you with silence.
The next day carried out much the same, and you found yourself growing increasingly paranoid. You didn’t want to stay in your room the entire time. Your books had been read and the gate needed to be checked on, but you were certain that if you stepped out of your safe haven, Samuel would be there ready to do who knows what.
That day, he had spent many hours telling you of how he envisioned a life with you to be, and you became increasingly aware of the notion that he might be planning to prevent you from leaving the realm all together.
“ We shall sit here and discuss everything and nothing,” he laughed to himself.” Why, we’d be like those scholars in the library! Perhaps you and I could write books together. Wouldn’t that be lovely?”
As much as his words disturbed you, it did give you an idea. After he retired to bed, you devised a slight plan to visit the library once more. Perhaps there was something there that could offer you an answer about what this place was and maybe even how to slow down its claim over you. So that night, you opened your window carefully and climbed out to land on the barren expanse of silver ground that surrounded the complex.
The floorboards in the hall would give away your activity in no time, but if you sneaked in through the outside ground, then you could slip into the library undetected. There hadn’t really been any reason to leave the carefully maintained halls until now, but now you were offered a more covert way to traverse through the buildings.
You quietly skirted on the edges of the property until you gently climbed up onto the wooden pathway. Hopefully you were far enough away from the bedrooms that the slight creaking wouldn’t be too much of a give away. It seemed that you were correct in this assessment, for you were able to rifle through books in the library undisturbed for the first time in what felt like a long while. You were a bit desperate in combing through the knowledge available, though you were careful to put everything back in its place lest Samuel figure out that you had managed to sneak in without him seeing.
You pulled out journals about the phases of the moon, star maps, novels that looked as if they had been read by him on multiple occasions. You found nothing of use. Frustrated, tired, and scared beyond imagination, you gripped your head in your hands. You surveyed the place, eyes roaming over the shelves upon shelves of information until a slight glint caught your eye. It was something shining between two heavy books, the light from outside hitting it perfectly. You would’ve never really seen it if you hadn’t been scrutinizing the room so intensely, and you quickly made your way over to whatever was shimmering so brightly. It was really just a sliver of reflection, hardly noticeable, but when you inspected it further you found a key, metal and shiny despite a small amount of grime covering it.
You turned the object over in your palm curiously and quickly placed it within your pocket. Something told you that whatever answers you sought were somehow connected to this simple piece of metal.
With that you quickly scurried off to your room once more.
“ I know you’d be sacrificing a lot,” Samuel said to you on the third day of locking yourself in your room. The gate had opened up a considerable amount since he had exploded in anguish, and you could tell that he was trying even more desperately to get you to stay of your own volition.
“ You have friends and a family…But I could be both of those for you. You would be the same for me. We could be each other's everything, you know. If you would just give me a chance to prove how wonderful we’d be, I’d make it worth your time.” You could hear the gentle movement of pen over paper, of a broom sweeping down the hall, of his breaths. He would spend his whole time there, luring you with honeyed promises of a romantic and satisfied life, but his frightening behavior made you sure that your days here would be anything but that. If he had you, he would never let you go. This realm was much the same.
With that terrifying fact in mind, you knew that you had to figure out where the key led into. Its neglected state told you it had to be a place that Samuel hadn’t bothered with for a long time, and there was really only one place that fit that desolate description. While he waxed on about how good he would be to you, how he would worship you if you truly wished, you thought of that hallway filled with locked doors. Considering how long he had been here, there might be some things of some long gone era including the remnants of a stable Samuel.
Later that night, when you snuck out again, you stared out over the vast silver nothingness. If you weren’t so terrified that there wasn’t anything but the complex, you would have taken off running into it. Your window, which was very high up by the way, looked down on your shifty form.
The old building loomed in all its dim glory like a beacon in a sea of darkness, and you approached with much caution. The key in your silver palm sat heavy with years of unknown history. The stars watched from above as you gripped onto the wooden railing that decorated the edges of the halls. The carved wooden leaves and flora pressed into your skin, leaving indents in their image. Like many times before, the floor creaked with each step you took. Here, you were less worried about Samuel hearing you as it was so removed from everything else. Here, you could breathe a little more. Your silk shirt didn’t feel as stifling, and you shook a little less.
You yanked on the handles of the doors, shocked to find that they didn’t budge. Shit, he must’ve locked it at some point. You sighed, part out of anger and part out of fear, and stepped back. If you couldn’t get in the normal way, then some alternative methods were needed.
So, that’s how you ended up crawling through the window at the back of the building. It was an awkward action, your stomach pressing uncomfortably onto the ledge. You hung there for a moment, trying to shimmy inside before you fell ungracefully onto the floor with a large thud. You froze there as a few moments passed by. Part of you was waiting for Samuel to come storming into the building, for him to unleash a torrent of tears and desperation upon you. Silence passed. There was no thundering pace, and no calling of your name from a man starved of stability. You placed a hand to your chest, gasping in relief and at your aching muscles.
There wasn’t much time, not much that you were comfortable spending out here from the safety of your room, that is, to properly look through every room in here for a clue on your condition and how to leave. You glanced at the door not too far from you, slightly ajar from your last visit to this place. If that one held things that were more contemporary, then wouldn't it be safe to assume that the ones closest to the main entrance were the oldest?
You shakily stood on your feet while using the wall as your guide. You pulled out the key as you picked the nearest one to the front of the building You slotted in the key, and much to your relief, the door swung open with an ancient sounding creak. The smell of age immediately hit your nose, and your face wrinkled in disgust. This place had not been touched in a while. Unlike the one you had seen a week ago, the room looked as if it had been left as was. The furniture seemed to be in their proper places, and there weren’t random objects strewn about. The only things that could make it messy was the amount of dust coating over every surface and the odd few stacks of books on the floor.
You quickly walked over to the vanity, rifling through the drawers. There was makeup. Hairpins, brushes, some old pots of congealed ink, but nothing of much note. You threw open the wardrobe to find some fraying clothes that looked nothing like the ones either you or Samuel wore. You gently pinched the sleeve of the faded shirt, the old cotton rolling limply between your fingers. How long ago had he slipped these on? Since he had gone around wandering the world as he wished? You couldn’t imagine the outfit you wore when you came here being sealed away like this.
You frowned deeply. The memories these pieces of old cloth must’ve held…It made you truly wonder what he had given up to be a part of this place. You dropped it and continued to look on for what else was in the wardrobe. There was a box holding a well worn pair of leather shoes, some gloves, and a crumpled up jacket that sat dejectedly in a pile. You rifled through them with haste, frantically looking through them. Within the pocket of the jacket, you felt the fragile texture of aged paper, and you quickly pulled it out.
Underneath the silver moonlight, you could see faded ink looping in their delicate chain, spelling out a sweet Dear Samuel.
I hope this finds you well…
It was hard to make out any of the words on the rest of the page. You furrowed your brows as you tried to piece together prose that had long since lost meaning. There were parts where the parchment had wavered under what you had assumed to be tears, places where it had been crumpled by how tightly it had been gripped, soft and limp from how many times it had been folded. It was well loved, and now, judging by its resting place, it had been forgotten.
There was nothing to learn from it, much to your frustration. You sighed shakily as you carefully folded up the old letter and tucked it away again. You pressed your face to your palms and let out a low groan. There had to be something that could help you, you were sure of that, but whatever it was had been hidden away. Either that or it was just in a different room.
So you went to the second door by the entrance. It was much like the one you had just been in before, except this one had a more noticeable air of clutter. There were books everywhere, strewn about in haphazard manner with pages falling out of bindings and ink splashed out across the floorboards. On the desk pressed against the wall was a worn journal, the paper in it bulging out from use.
It was by itself, illuminated by the light from the window, with little else sharing its space. You rushed over to it, before flipping over to a random page.
Today has been an eventful day. Father says that soon Mother, Charlotte, and I shall depart for the city soon. He says that there is work to be found there, and that my brother has found us occupation and housing. It must be quite nice to be familiar with the lively atmosphere. I hold little doubt that such a large number of individuals will suit my character in an unfavorable manner, yet I find that there is little I can do to protest such a sudden decision. Mother is elated for me to finally join brother and father, sister is excited to go to school in a more fashionable location, and my father is simply content to provide. By all means this is an opportunity that I am certain some would be green for, and yet I feel a sense of unease.
For if I leave this town, what will become of this place?
You visibly recoiled from the information. You knew that he had a life before this. It had been mentioned and hinted at many times before this moment, but to actually have it confirmed? It was unsettling. You nervously shut the journal, the leather and paper making a soft thud, and quickly left the room. From there you left the same way you came in, the rusty key and book tucked safely in your arms.
The next day , you sat on the floor of your room hunched over the little book. Samuel scratched at the door now; his fingernails swooping as he spoke weakly.
“ I understand, you know. I do, I really do, but I simply think you’re being unreasonable now. It’s been days since you’ve come out. I miss you [Name], and I know you miss me too,” he drawled. You could hear the exhaustion in his voice, and you could practically picture the way dark lines would hang heavily in his otherwise perfect visage. You hoped that his appearance had become akin to that of his words: sick and uncanny.
You pressed your fingers into your temple in an attempt to drown him out. Your brows were furrowed in concentration, trying desperately to focus and make out the looping cursive on the page. You sighed in frustration. You really should’ve paid more attention in classes.
As the move to the city approaches, I find myself increasingly conflicted. There is little reason as to why I should be so opposed, yet I am inextricably reluctant to go. I sit in this pavilion unknown to my family in contemplation, for I have become convinced that this solitude is more befitting of my character. I would have accommodation, food, entertainment, everything an individual would need to live a life of fulfillment and esteem. Additionally, I would achieve every son’s greatest dream: removing the burden of oneself from their parents.
I should consider taking this place as my permanent residence.
It felt wrong reading this. The only thing you could compare it to was watching back footage of a car crash before the collision actually happened. Your silence was a palpable response, and you could feel his unease oozing from into the small gap under your door.
“ [Name], I hope you know that you still have a few days to change your mind. I’ll be here for you, throughout the whole process and everything. I know it can be frightening, but when you become like me, I’ll treat you so well that you won’t even know why you resisted me,” he laughed lowly, and you seized with fear. Your chest heaved slowly as you hung on the action of flipping a page.
“ Please just… please just leave me alone,” you said tiredly. His weight shifted under the floorboards, the wood creaking, and he pressed his palms up against the wall outside. You could hear it, no, you could practically feel his eyes wildly searching for signs of you. His breathing was heavy, unhinged, and absolutely terrifying. You winced back from the entrance to your room. There was no telling what he would do to get in, and you had a sneaking suspicion that the door was only a decorative obstacle for him. There was no way he wasn’t desperate enough to not have tried breaking in, and that scared you so much.
He was so sure of himself, and you did not miss the certainty in his words. When you become like him. When he would comfort you. There was no ‘If’ anymore, no attempt to conceal his certainty. Did he think that he could physically stop you from leaving? When the gate opened, he would probably do everything in his power to stop you from going.
“ [Name]”
You ignored him in favor of digging further into his past life. He wasn’t satisfied, though. You could feel the way his shoulders heaved in your bones, how he bored his gaze onto silver wood, the way his tongue rolled with your name like a curse.
He was quiet after that, and you watched as the shadows underneath your door shifted back. Your stomach churned in discomfort, the acid burning and warm as it crawled up your throat ever so slightly. There was no way that you could do this everyday; no way that you could sit there as he hovered around desperately for the rest of your life, or the rest of whatever it was you’d be leading if you did stay.
I have never been humiliated in such a manner as I have in this moment. I confessed my feelings of our departure to the city, how little it appealed to me and all, to my father. I’ve never seen him so cross, so cold towards me. I have always held suspicion that my family did not hold a level of affection towards me as they did to each other, but it seems that I have had to reach this unfortunate conclusion.
He called me a drain on the fortune he had worked so hard to come across. I know that I write this in a calmer state of mind, but it took everything within me to not burst into tears right then and there. I’m in the pavilion again, and I believe that I should spend the night here. I’ve never done so before, despite all the time I do lay around in these halls.
He’d never spent the night before? Your face twisted into confusion. That can’t… That didn’t make any sense. Did the gate function differently when he first arrived?
“[Name]...You can’t stay in there forever. If you would just speak to me, I could make this right. I promise,” Samuel mumbled out. You flipped to another page. Another day. Another tainted memory of his.
It’s been a week. I haven’t the heart to return. I suppose that my family has likely departed to the city without me being there. I wish them well, truly, and I hope they feel my support from this place.
Perhaps I am a coward, for I cannot find the courage to go beyond here and truly apologize nor tell them that my well being is secure. I instead choose to sit around and lament. Truly my self hatred knows no bounds. Part of me imagines that my family shall scorn me for my behavior, the other thinks that they would be indifferent. They’ve never cared to know where I have gone off and disappeared before now, and I don’t believe that they’ll suddenly give a damn.
The bitterness was palpable, and you winced as you read. The Samuel in the ink was far more antisocial than you would have ever assumed him to be; It was jarring with the way his honey dipped words tried to sway you from outside your safe spot. You swallowed thickly as you tried to imagine him with a cold and disdainful look when you came here. Had he wallowed in this awful self hatred for all this time? There was another series of soft taps on the door, ones that you vaguely recognized being that of the music box on your vanity.
“ I promise that everyday will always be interesting. That you’ll never be bored, or suffer from loneliness. It’ll be the two of us, and I swear that I’ll make you happy. Please, won’t you please just let me see your face,” he paused, waiting for you to say something (as if there was any chance in hell that you would do that again). “ I just want to see you, see if you’ve become even more like this place and me. You can confide in me, you know.”
Had you grown more silver? The panic of the past few days had deterred you from really caring about your appearance, so the mirror in your room didn’t seem to hold much purpose. Not to mention, you were so fucking scared of what was happening to you. You could already see that the shimmering greyscale had already coated your calves and your fingers entirely, but there were large expanses of your skin that had been covered by clothing.
You slowly stood so as to not make too much noise, and carefully peered into the reflective surface that sat pressed up against the wall. You gingerly brought your hands up to your face as you stared with a mix of dismay and awe. The color had covered half of your features at this point, your eyes maintaining their color. In the meantime your hair had turned a mix of gray and silver from the ends up until just before your roots like a dye job that looked a few months overdue for a retouch. Your breath caught in your throat as you inhaled sharply. It had spread so quickly over these past couple of days…Why? Why had it done that? Was it going to completely take over you before the gate opened? No, because otherwise Samuel would’ve said something. He would’ve noted how this place took hold of him before he could go home, because he said he went home in that journal. Right?
You practically threw yourself to the floor, not caring anymore if he heard you. The Journal had to have some answers. You opened it to a random spot, eyes frantically roaming over the dates and times. The one to which you settled on seemed to be two weeks away from the last one you read.
My clothes that I wore when I came here have faded completely into this wonderful silver color, and my skin seems to have begun doing the same. I am intrigued by this greatly, and I am interested in how it should progress. I suppose that it would be an interesting endeavor to see how it spans out fully, for I have not seen any deterioration within the objects that I have brought with me. I can only assume that I shall not be harmed by this process.
I have been missing the company of Mother and Charlotte, and I have been reminiscing on the argument with father as well. I doubt that they stayed within town. The opportunity in the city greatly outweighs any effect my disappearance could have possibly made. I think that after I observe what happens to myself here, I shall leave and go find them.
Perhaps my findings here could bring me some fortune… In any case, I must sincerely apologize to them. I suppose that this experiment of mine is just delaying the inevitable, but I’ll find them. I’ll make this right, just after this is all.
I do love them. I hope that I may be forgiven.
His fate was spelled out for you so plainly, and the irony was so palpable that it could’ve been in a movie. This didn’t feel real, like a story that was unfolding in real time. The shy but remorseful boy painted by words was nothing like the man only a few feet away.
But looking at the dates… This was all in the span of a month. It mirrored your situation very closely, except you were aware of the consequences of what would happen if you actually let the silver coloring consume you entirely. Some sick part of you felt a little guilty. Guilty that you had the chance to get out, guilty that if you did, you would leave him here. It didn’t really make much sense to you, but you thought of how he must’ve been before you came here: lamenting over his family he never had the chance to properly say goodbye to, wishing that he had done something different, wishing that he had someone there to stave off the crushing weight of nothingness that was this place. He had hoped and waited for a chance like you to appear, and this would probably be the last time he would get one. For a long time anyways. When you left, if you left, he’d be destroyed. That fact alone was awful, but it wasn’t your fault and you needed to go home.
But… the more you read and the more you thought it over, why did it feel like he could’ve left at any time?
You let out a small laugh as it dawned on you. The journal didn’t go back too far, but it made sense, didn’t it? He didn’t spend the night here, he wasn’t forced to stay here until the next full moon. He chose to stay here, and he felt guilty for it too. Then why couldn’t you go?
Another page. Another utterance of your name from beyond the door.
I’ve been monitoring the progress of this process for a week now. It was a slow process in the beginning, yet I found that as the days have gone by, it has spread quite quickly. I find that I can no longer tell the difference from before I’ve gone through this transformation in regards to my surroundings . I believe that it will be a bit jarring to see such vibrancy . The new moon has passed. It won’t be long until I can return. It is my sincerest hope that my family will understand this erratic decision of mine.
You moved on to another day, skipping a few other entries. This one, you noted, was different from the others. The ink was smudged, and there were small indents that had the words run ever so slightly. Tears, if your shaky guess was correct. The loops of cursive was messier than anything that you had seen him write before, not even the hurried poetry he would jot down on the crisp days, sitting in a drawing room while you lazed about. There was a heaviness as you gently rolled the stiff paper between the pads in your fingers. You inhaled deeply through your nose, steadying yourself for something that felt monumental.
I’ve failed.
I can’t go back. The gate was wide enough for me to go through. I should have been able to go through. What have I done? Father and Mother I want to see them. I want to go back.
Is there a way to go back? I’ll have to see. Maybe when the full moon comes I can leave. It’s never done this before. I could always leave as long as the light part of the gate was large enough. I even put my hand through it the other day. Why? Why now? I’ve been trying for hours.
I can go back. I have to go back. I’m so exhausted, and my vision is so blurred I can barely see what I’m writing.
I should go to sleep. I’ll try again tomorrow when I wake.
You inhaled sharply. He could leave? The entire time?
“ [Name]...You understand right?”
You looked up sharply, your chest rising and falling rapidly. How could you have been so stupid? He lied. It was as plain as day, and you fell for it.
“ You never planned to let me go, did you?” Samuel didn’t say anything this time. Your voice had wavered slightly, hurt seeping into your question. Though, you weren’t really asking. You gulped slightly, choosing your next words carefully. “ You were just going to lock me here once the full moon came, right? Because after that, I’d have to stay here forever. With you.”
You didn’t dare to reveal that you knew that you’d be fully taken by the silver before then. That you could leave before then. You just wanted to hear him admit it. Admit that this entire time, while you had been struggling with the guilt of leaving him behind, he had never intended to let you go in the first place. From the moment he met you, from the moment he shattered porcelain across his feet, he had decided that you were his. You choked back a small sob, to hold back the tears of anger.
You were leaving tonight. The gate should be wide enough for you to squeeze through by now, and based on the state of your skin, this would likely be the last chance that you had to escape. You smoothed back your hair from your face, your entire body shaking with nerves.
“ Do you know what it was like?” He asked, steady and emotionless. “ Everyday, with every book in here read? Every thought I had already written down? I lived with 100 years of nothingness. My main joy in life was to find garbage. And everyday, I hoped that I could leave, or that something in this fucking place would just change for once.”
“ And I thought that, eventually, I would die and finally be able to leave this place. But nothing, NOTHING ever happened! And I thought that I had come to peace with that, I truly did. But when you appeared that day, I felt like all this time I’ve wasted, all these thoughts and feelings that I could never do anything with, they weren’t useless. You gave me a reason to start looking forward to waking up, to cooking, to living again. You were the answer to everything [Name]. You are my reward for suffering here by myself for all of this time.”
You sat there, cold sweat clamming up your palms as you scooted back on the floor. Samuel laughed lowly, and this time, you couldn’t picture what he looked like. The sound was so sinister in a way that was so unlike anything before.
“ So no, I’m not letting you leave. I never intended you to,” he said plainly. “ Everything I promised you, it’s still yours. My loyalty, my love, my everything…It belongs to you as yours does to me. Soon, we shall be equal in more ways than one, and you’ll understand. I promise.”
Hours had passed since then, and you sat on the floor of your room with your back pressed against the cold, hard wall. The journal was held tightly to your chest as you kept your eyes trained on the door, blinking ever so slightly from exhaustion and nodding off in fitful bouts of sleep. The sudden movement of your head lolling to the side would jerk you out of “rest” that would find you. Honestly, you didn’t know how you hadn’t broken into hysterics by this point. Same went for throwing up as your stomach felt like a blackhole, collapsing in on itself in a swirl of bile, fear, and the small amount of food that you had reluctantly accepted.
But Samuel hadn’t moved from his spot. After his sudden outburst, you had heard him softly crying against the wood of your door. Whispering your name, saying how happy he was that you were here. Eventually, he slumped down with drowsiness, snoring quietly and mumbling “[Name]”, breathing it like it was air. You waited and waited, hoping that he would fall far enough under slumber that he wouldn’t notice the light creaking of the floorboards as you found your way to your shaky feet and approached the window.
The cold, dry air dusted over your skin as you gripped the sill, preparing yourself to hoist yourself over for what you prayed would be the last time. You looked back at the small amount of light coming from the small crack under the entrance, and the way his shadow stretched underneath it. Your chest squeezed with empathy despite it all, like you were leaving behind a toy at the store that you decided to not take home after all. But at the end of the day, you had your reasons, and to stay here was sentencing yourself to misery. You turned back to the starry sky and took in a large gasp of air before you pressed up against the floor to finally put this all behind you.
Suddenly, the maws of pain closed in on your ankle as you fell to the ground with a loud thud. The splintering feeling radiating from your foot was accompanied with a loud crack as you realized the floor had broken under you. Horror raced up your spine as the sharp barbs of wood dug into your skin.
“ Shit, shit shit!” you hissed out as you hurriedly sat up and began to wrench your leg out of the newly formed hole.
“[Name]?” Samuel called your name drowsily, concern hiding behind his slurred words. His dark figure cloaked yours in shadow as he shifted. You let out a panicked grunt as you pulled hard on your stuck foot. The splintered wood formed gashes on your silver skin, the blood shining bright red against the greyscale night, ruby and glittering. You stared breathlessly, your vision blurring with awe and illness. How could it be so beautiful?
There was banging on the door, far louder than any attempts he made in the past. That shook you out of your pain induced stupor in a second, and you began kicking wildly to get out. You had to get out. Out of this hole, out of this room, out of this world and fast.
“[Name]? What happened?” He asked while jiggling the handle violently. “ [Name]!? Answer me!”
There were thundering footsteps, the drumming of your heartbeat and pulse, and shouts of your name. It was so loud and frantic, and you screamed in agony as you finally ripped your ankle free from the fragmented wood just as the door was thrown open with a large crash. You scrambled up as Samuel stood in the doorway, looking at the crimson splattered across the ground and your hands.
His front was hidden by the lack of light that graced his shoulders instead, but in that split second you could see how disheveled he had become. His face gaunt with worry and mania, his posture hunched and yearning. This was not the man you had felt the spark of attention for. This was a monster determined to drag you down with him.
“[Name]!” he cried as you ambled up. The adrenaline coursing through you stamped out the agony that radiated up your form, made you ignore the way you trembled, told you to get the fuck out of there. His arms reached to circle you in a damning embrace, but you slapped him away as best as you could.
“ Don’t Touch me!” you screeched, but he continued to advance. You stumbled up against your vanity, pressed up against hard floral carving as you palmed around behind for anything solid enough that could find your hand. He lurched forward, and you smashed the object against his head with as much force as you could muster up.
Gears and pieces of porcelain scattered through the air, shooting like comets as silver blood streamed like starlight from his cheek. Samuel cried out in anguish as the music box hit his eyes, ears, and features. He stumbled back in shock, clutching the side of his face as he looked at you with a mix of betrayal and anger. You stood there, eyes locked for a few moments before you dashed out of the room.
“[NAME]!” he screamed as you tore out of the room, scarlet falling behind you in a trail of sinew and desperation. Your feet, dirty and worn thumped against the floor halls of the complex as you ran as quickly as you could.
Samuel was up after you in a matter of seconds, and you looked over your shoulder to look at him stumbling and crashing into the walls and railings. He groaned loudly, one of his silver eyes screwed shut. You tripped slightly, your limp becoming an increasing hindrance. But you had to get out. You had to go.
You passed by the courtyard, passed the drawing rooms filled with papers and sweet smiles, past the half finished painting of your worried face, past the monumental amount of books, past the softly glowing lanterns that swayed gently despite the chaos until you finally appeared in front of the gate. It sat there in its half moon glory at the end of a lonely path.
You jumped off the wooden halls and cried out when the pressure couldn’t be held up by your injured foot, causing you to collapse suddenly. Samuel was quick to catch up as you frantically crawled forward. The dirt scraped against the unmarred skin of your forearms while you dragged yourself to freedom. Up ahead laid the few shards of the porcelain cup that he dropped upon the first sight of you, the ones by you leaving small lacerations on your knees and palms as you cursed wildly.
“[NAME]!” He shouted as he stepped down and gripped onto your waist, pulling you back as you clawed at the ground, only finding purchase in one of the pieces of the destroyed cup. He pulled you into his chest, his bruised arms squeezing you tightly. “[Name],” he said, more relieved as he pressed a small kiss at the top of your head. The blood from his lip that had just been busted ghosting on your crown.
“ It’s alright, I’ve got you now. You’re just frantic right now, hysterical even. It’s fine. I’ll care for you, I swear. So please… Just stop fighting me. I love you [Name], so please just accept it,” he murmured, pain clear as he held you harshly. You cried out slightly, squirming around.
“ I know,” you spat out.
“ What?”
“ I know you lied. I know that I just have to go through that gate and I can leave you for good.”
“ No… No you’re wrong. No you can only leave on the full moon, remember,” he laughed in disbelief as he shook you, his hands gripping your arms as he turned you to face him. He was shaking as a manic smile fell on his lips.
“ I read your journal Samuel. You’re full of shit, and I’m getting the fuck out of here!” You yelled as you began to thrash, kicking and snapping at his arms. His smile dropped instantly as he coldly grabbed your throat. Your breath snared at that moment as he shoved you down onto the ground. The pearlescent brick dug into your back as you gurgled in surprise. He began to squeeze.
“ You don’t know anything.”
“ S-Samuel,” you choked out as you tried to pry his hands off your airway.
“ [Name], I love you. I love you so much, yet you don’t understand. How I’ve yearned for something like this. Just accept it. Don’t worry, I’ll make sure that you won’t be able to leave after this, and then you’ll know,” he gritted as black spots began to cloud your vision. Your nails scratched at his arms wildly, taking chunks of silvers down with them. No, no ,no you had to get out. This was it! This was your only chance!
“ I- I love you too. I- I see now. I’m sorry,” you wheezed as you raised a quivering hand to cup the side of his face. In the same manner that you had wished to only a few days ago, you stroked his cheek and wiped the blood from his eye. He visibly softened, lips parting and gaze shimmering with hope. You smiled through your tears when his hands stopped pressed down on your throat, and Samuel leaned into your touch. He whimpered quietly as he closed his eyes and shed a single tear, relishing in your affection for one moment. One moment where he had everything he had ever dreamed of, content for the first time in centuries. You wished that he would find happiness before, but as the fingers of your other hand gripped onto a shard of porcelain just within reach, you knew that he wouldn’t be able to find it in you.
With one final scream of rage, fear, and sorrow, you slashed him across his face. The beautiful starlit man cried in agony, more guttural than anything you had heard in your entire life, as you shoved him off of you and made a running start for the gate. He blindly fumbled around for you, wailing when he found no trace of your warmth.
“ DON’T GO! PLEASE!” He screamed, desperately trying to push himself off of the ground. “ STAY WITH ME!” His eyes, silver and filled with every emotion known to man, settled on you through blood and tears as you sprinted towards the half moon. ”[NAME]!!!!” He cried one last time before you jumped through, not even bothering to look at his pitiful state.
The world slurred around you in a cacophony of screams, silver, and the brightest of reds. It felt like you were in complete darkness, coated in anguish and regret, and then you couldn’t breathe. You fought, you struggled even with everything weighing you down, and eventually, you were able to take a gasp of air. You struggled for a moment before realizing that you were sopping wet and sitting in the middle of the pond that you had originally fallen into.
The clearing was still quiet as you scrambled out, slipping on damp grass and slick mud. You were filthy, with your clothes plastered to your skin. Not to mention it was absolutely freezing, cold ripping into your injury and fragile state. You swiped the water off your face, and when you caught sight of your fingers you laughed in relief. The noise ripped from your sore throat as the silver color of the realm slowly bled out from your skin, your color returning to its original hue. You had done it.
You cackled loudly as you fell back, looking up at the bright half moon, smiling down at you and your success. The moist grass wasn’t comfy, but you let yourself sink into it, simply too tired to care. And when your joy had passed, you stretched out your palms to the sky, imagined a heartbroken Samuel bleeding and weeping your name, and you too began to cry.
Firstly… You, who fought tooth and nail to get into Kunigigaoka high, who jumped for joy when you were placed in class A.
You, who greeted the class president for the first time with a big bow and shy grin, who faced your aversion to attention to volunteer to help with festivals and eventually joined the student council. Who stays behind after class to help him with managerial tasks, or study, or just… talk.
You, who sits next to Class A’s resident delinquent in the back of the class, who ate with him during lunch the first few weeks before befriending others, talking endlessly about this or that, who was walked home by him once in your first year after almost being shaken down by a couple of thugs.
Asano, who falls first, but the ever mature, dependable class president keeps it to himself. By your third year, you had blossomed into a dependable leader of the school who was always patient with him… even while he was struggling to break free of his father’s controlling influence. He saw your kindness and optimism as the epitome of charming, but also your greatest weakness. By your third year of high school, he conceded to not telling you for both of your sakes. College would split you apart (as if preparing for entrance exams wasn’t already doing that), and his fervor, commitment, greatness, would overpower you in the long run.
Which is why, when you asked him out for the school festival… he said no.
Karma, who falls fast and hard. You were just friends for most of your time in high school. He, the class rebel, the one person who Asano could never tame, and you, his part-time partner in crime, who saw him for who he was and never judged. And one day after school, he saw you propped against the school’s front gate with tears streaming down your face. He narily had a second to ask what was wrong before you straightened up and yanked him by the hand. He was so shocked that he almost went the entire way to the cafe before asking again. You didn't answer. He paid for your three slices of cake.
Asano, who walks into class one day and notices something different. Since when did Karma sit so close to you with his arm propped on your desk? He couldn’t just ask you, either, as you have been avoiding him for the last two weeks. Even during council duties, and especially festival prep meetings, you barely paid him any mind. He could tell you only even looked him in the eye anymore to prove that you were okay, that he has nothing to do with the way you speed walk out of class now. During his morning announcements, all Asano could do was stare and fume as he grabbed a lock of your hair and twirled it around his finger.
Karma, who noticed your shift in personality immediately. After that day at the cafe, you had become quieter in class. Maybe even a little bit colder too. He takes it upon himself to try and cheer you up, and he’s surprised at how thrilled he is when you quickly warm up to his childish methods. By the day it was becoming harder to see you as just his seatmate. He longed to see your true smile again; every time he gets a glimpse, his heart skips a beat. But, Karma notices, there’s always a catch. Every other time he flusters you, or gets you to giggle in class, you glance to the front of the room. To where he sits. Suddenly, Karma has a better idea of what’s got you so down. And he’s not too fond of the primary source.
Asano, who bumps into a certain delinquent on campus a full hour after school ends - much later than said delinquent could usually ever be bothered to stay. The menace was checking out his own nails, propped against the front gate. The same place Asano rejected her.
Karma doesn’t bother looking up. “So, planning to ask anyone to the festival, prez?”
… “why do you care? Don’t you have a water tower to graffiti or something? Out of my way.”
“Well I am,” I didn’t ask “I think she’ll say yes, isn’t that sweet?”
Girl… festival… who? Oh. He wouldn’t…
Asano’s brows furrow into a glare “And what exactly was the point of telling me this?”
Karma chuckles at the mutual understanding. All sardonic and insincere. It really suits him.
“Oh, y’know, I’m just a little surprised, is all; You’ve never seemed the type to throw away an opportunity,”
Karma uses his shoulder blades to push himself off the gate and begins to walk away.
“But a win's a win, I’ll take this under my belt, too”
Asano’s fist clenches with a crack as he watches Karma walk around the gate and out of sight.
Quickly, he turns back into the building. He knows you might still be here after the last minute festival setup. And he’s got something to ask you.
.
Karma, who hums as he turns the corner, smiling now that Asano’s gone scurrying off. But when he looks up, he sees you, clenching the straps of your backpack with a numb expression.
He smiles brightly, not wasting any time for the person he stayed at school for an extra hour for.
“Just who I was lookin’ for!”
His little spat with Asano gave him some extra confidence. He wraps an arm around your shoulders and says,
"Come with me to the school festival? As a date, yeah?"
“...Is this a sick joke?”
“Well you know me, princess. I’m always down for one of those. But what are you-”
“You’ve been flirting with me, for weeks, just to piss Asano off?”
He blanches as you shove his arm off; It swings limp before Karma recovers.
“What? No. I meant it, I really-”
“I heard you. You, you called me a notch in your belt!”
Your breath hitches. Karma recognizes the sound - you’re holding back tears. It’s the same as the last time he saw you outside the front gate.
He screwed up. Sweet Jesus, why did he say any of that?
Before he can get another word in, you walk right past him. Unlike last time, the tears never fall as you speak,
“No, I’m not going with you, Bye.”
.
Finally, you again. You, who ignores Asano as he tries to catch up to you on the other side of the gate.
You, who doesn’t answer any of Karma’s texts or calls over the weekend.
You, who only sees them again during the school festival.
I hope my attempt at making the boys flawed makes it clear that they both need to realize that they have to grow as people - but maybe it comes off as insufferable for one or both of them? You be the judge, but I was going for a Mr. Darcy situation where they will have to acknowledge their egos in order to progress.
|| pedro masterlist || update blog || inbox || taglist || ao3 ||
ೃ⁀➷ PAIR: Harry Castillo x fem!reader
ೃ⁀➷ WC: 10k
ೃ⁀➷ CONTAINS: 18+ SMUT MDNI, swearing, smoking, drinking, boss/employee relationship, reader is a personal/executive assistant, very much a work husband/work wife dynamic, inescapable sugar daddy tendencies, no actual sugar daddy/sugar baby relationship despite how the title and previous tag makes it sound lmao, harry castillo is a cool boss, romcom tropes cause i’m feeling romantic, slow dancing, first kiss, heavy petting in a limo, oral sex (fem!receiving), multiple orgasms, p in v, porn with way too much fucking plot, no use of y/n.
ೃ⁀➷ NAT’S NOTE: i usually don’t like to write for a new character before i’ve watched the movie but you dangle the idea of a hot billionaire work romance in my face and expect me not to bite at it? i’m just not that strong. also i have zero idea what his actual job in the movie is, i think it’s a basic ass finance bro wall street type job and that bores the hell out of me so he’s an architect because i said so. he's my barbie i can make him do what i want! this whole thing was mainly an excuse to write about my satc, carrie and big vibe slash fantasy but way less toxic. hope y’all love it, mwah!
ೃ⁀➷ NAT’S HEADPHONES: MATERIAL GIRL - Phlotilla
dividers by angel @saradika-graphics!
an architect and his assistant walk into a gala…
You’ve been working with Harry Castillo for four years, two months, and thirteen days.
You know this because his calendar starts and ends with you.
Your name’s not embossed on the front of the seventy story building sitting pretty on 57th street, not splashed across the cover of Architectural Digest, not signed neatly at the bottom of those pristine renderings that get passed around in glass boardrooms and land multi-million dollar deals.
But you know the build order of every project in the past five fiscal years. You know which of the project managers can’t be trusted with deadlines, which board members need their egos stroked, and every single name attached to each of the contracts spanning across five continents.
You were three years out of school and six months into a soul sucking accounting job that felt more like glorified coffee-fetching with a minor in emotional labor when Harry called.
Well—technically, his HR director called, but Harry noticed you, or noticed your resume stacked with respectable internships and juicy recommendation letters. Or maybe it was the fact that during your third round interview, you corrected one of his junior partners on a misquoted quarterly budget breakdown.
Either way, two weeks later you were standing in a glass top floor office owned by one of the most powerful men in the city.
And yes, you knew who he was before he hired you, of course you did.
Harry had been New York’s golden boy since the early aughts, when his first building went up in Tribeca and every magazine with a spine declared him the second coming of Frank Llyod Wright.
He was a genius, innovative. One of the youngest Pritzker Prize winners in history who got the kind of press coverage that made people think “architect” was synonymous with “celebrity”.
Now, at 47, Harry Castillo is an institution in the world of design.
Castillo Atelier is the best firm in the city, maybe even in the world, depending on which Real Estate Digest cover story you read. His name alone makes most clients practically foam at the mouth and drop seven figures without seeing a single blueprint.
You’ve been his executive assistant longer than it took you to get your shiny Business Administrations degree from Colombia, and if anyone knew Harry better than his mother or his therapist, it was you.
You have every number of his black American Express card memorized, front and back. You have every password to every account imaginable tucked away neatly in a file labeled “BLACKMAIL MATERIAL” on your desktop.
You schedule his life down to the minute, from site visits in Abu Dhabi to dental cleanings in Midtown. You know his shoe size, the name of his best tailor's teenage daughter, which marble supplier he trusts in Verona. You know the entry code to his West Village brownstone and you’re on a first name basis with the doorman at his Fifth Avenue penthouse.
You know he drinks his coffee black but only before noon and he switches to espresso, that he smokes Marlboro Golds even though he swears up and down he’s quit, and that when he’s stressed, he starts sketching towers with spiral staircases that’ll never pass code.
It’s morphed into a strange kind of intimacy. Not romantic, but not exactly a normal boss-employee relationship either.
He's the kind of boss who makes you want to roll your eyes at the word, because it's not that simple—not that sterile.
It's late nights spent in his dimly lit office where he sheds his suit jacket and hands you a perfectly poured wine glass without asking when you're the only two left in the building. It's sitting shoulder to shoulder on a leather couch, going over zoning permits while his arm rests behind you, not on you, but close enough to count.
Harry’s careful with you, in a way that’s not always obvious. He buys you the books you idly mention wanting to read in passing and custom David Yurman earrings fitted with your birthstone. If he was ten years younger and you were ten years dumber, you might’ve mistaken it for something else.
As it is, you just tell yourself he likes spoiling things that work well. Like his thousand dollar espresso machine. Like his Aston Martin. Like you.
You should feel like an accessory.
Instead, you feel like a centerpiece—like you’re the sun that his life revolves around.
You can’t tell which is worse.
Today, like most days, starts with you getting to the office an hour before him.
You take the elevator up to the seventy third floor, unlock his office, and flick on the lights. The space is gorgeous, minimalist in a way that doesn’t ever feel cold. Floor to ceiling windows, sleek dark wood floors, and exposed beams.
There’s an open notebook on his desk from the night before, a few handwritten notes scrawled in sharp, narrow pen strokes that he gave up on halfway through and started sketching in the margins.
You roll your eyes, smothering a fond smile as you walk out of the room and to your own desk. It’s less than six feet from his door, close enough that you can always hear clipped phone calls or the soft sounds of Prince playing from his sound system.
You drop your bag, start up your desktop, and begin triaging the day. Your inbox is in a constant state of full to the brim no matter how good you are at your job—bursting with emails from developers, calendar shifts, a client breakfast cancellation.
The whole office smells like bergamot and bergdorf. Someone sent over a Diptyque candle and Harry hasn’t stopped lighting it. Luckily for you, it’s strong enough to keep the scent of lemony luxury permeating long after it’s been blown out.
It’s still not enough to magically cancel out the stress of pushy demands disguised as business and city bureaucracy, but you can still pretend it is.
You’re bouncing between five open tabs and sending increasingly frantic texts to the head of operations about a late shipment of imported glass by the time you finally hear a soft ding from the elevator followed by crisp footsteps coming your way.
Harry rounds the corner holding a pastry bag, Ray-Bans on, hair still wet from the shower and curling around his ears. “Good morning, sunshine.”
You don’t look up from your screen. “You’re late again.”
“No,” Harry tuts, leaning his hip against your desk and dropping the bag in front of you. “You’re just early.”
“I work here.”
“Funny, so do I.”
“Do you?” You finally look up, brow arched. “I forget.”
He’s wearing that suit. The one that makes your job harder in the most inappropriate HR violating ways. Deep blue pinstripe with the burgundy Gucci tie you handpicked last year. It’s fitted like it had been tailored by the hands of God.
He tilts his head, peering at you over the edge of his glasses. “Is that any way to treat the man who bought you breakfast?”
Your eyes cut to the white paper bag, Mah-Ze-Dahr. You don’t need to look inside it to know what it is, a twenty dollar pistachio crunch croissant. Your favorite.
You don’t have time to respond before Harry drops his glasses on your desk, settling into the chair across from you. “Remind me never to take a meeting in Soho before noon again.”
You set the bag aside and continue typing with a soft shake of your head. “You said that last week, and the week before that.”
“And yet I keep doing it.” He rolls his head on his shoulders with a soft sigh. “That’s insanity, isn’t it? Doing the same thing over and over, expecting a different result.”
“That’s Einstein,” you say, pointedly ignoring the way he’s looking at you. “Maybe you just like the punishment.”
Harry huffs, amused. “I pay you too much to psychoanalyze me.”
You open a new tab, click on a high priority labeled email and turn your screen in his direction. “Yet you don’t pay me enough to deal with your ex-wife’s lawyer hassling me before seven.”
That certainly gets his attention, his spine straightening as he leans forward, squinting at your screen. “She didn’t.”
You nod, resting your chin on your palm as his eyes flit over the lengthy body. “She did.”
You watched the divorce unfold like everyone else. It was loud, expensive, and painfully public. She was a former model turned gallery owner with a sharp tongue and better connections than half the industry. When she aired Harry out in New York Magazine the tabloids had a fucking field day.
The headlines were vicious. Castillo’s Castle Crumbles. From Manhattan’s Favorite Power Couple to Demolition Duo. Architect of His Own Downfall?
“Christ.” Harry sighs, leaning back and running a hand through his hair. “She promised she’d keep you out of this.”
“She lied.” You turn your screen back around, grabbing a pen to quickly scrawl the lawyer’s number across the front of a Post-It. “She wants her name off the Lakewood project or she’ll go to the press about the Montauk property.”
He drags a hand down his face, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Fucking hell.”
You slide the Post-It note across the desk. “Don’t shoot the messenger.”
He doesn’t thank you, not out loud, but the way his eyes linger on the note before he tucks it into his jacket pocket says enough.
“I don’t deserve you,” he says, and it’s almost a throwaway comment—but his voice dips a little, gets low in that way that always makes you want to chew glass or scream into a designer throw pillow.
You shrug. “You say that a lot, but I don’t see any new raises.”
His grin is lazy, charming. “You know I’d bankrupt this company to keep you.”
You roll your eyes so hard it should count as cardio. “Please don’t. I like having dental.”
Harry laughs—really laughs—and it’s unfair how good it sounds, how it worms under your skin and stays there.
You turn away, forcing the warm feeling in your stomach to the back of your mind, and pivot. “You have a conference call with Dubai at eleven, lunch with the Fairstein developers at Cipriani, and there’s some plans in the Berlin file that still need to be signed.”
Harry nods once, shifting into business mode at the drop of a hat. “Well, I’ve got my marching orders.”
He checks his watch, stands, and straightens his jacket with a lazy kind of grace. You hate the way your eyes catch on the curve of his wrist, the way the cufflink glints in the morning light. Custom Cartier, a gift from some foreign diplomat client last Christmas. You remember because you signed for the delivery. Wrapped it, even.
Just before he steps into his office, he pauses. “I mean it.” His voice softens, and for a flicker of a moment, he looks at you like he’s trying to tell you something without saying it out loud. “This place doesn’t work without you.”
You glance up, heart skipping in your chest, ready with some practiced quip, but he’s already gone—door shut, his silhouette framed behind the frosted glass like a shadow you can’t shake.
This is how it always is—business talk sugarcoated in flirtation, or flirtation buried under years of knowing exactly how the other one works. If he weren’t who he is, and if you weren’t so damn good at ignoring how often he looks at your mouth when you talk, it might’ve gone somewhere dangerous already.
Instead, it lives in the margins. Like the ones he doodles spiral towers into. Like the ones in the secret planner buried in the very bottom drawer of you desk where you write down things like:
Remind Harry to eat something before 3.
Book flights for Hong Kong.
Don’t fall in love with your boss.
That last one’s underlined. Twice.
The rest of the morning floats by, you busy yourself with three different screens and sporadic bites of croissant and sips of coffee until one of the newer interns shows up with the mail.
You thank her and flip through the small mountain of envelopes until one catches your eye. A sleek black one with loopy silver lettering on the front. To Castillo Atelier, with a familiar logo stamped on the corner. You rip the gold seal, and slip the card out.
The AIA New York Chapter cordially invites Harry Castillo & Guest to the prestigious 2025 Architecture Gala | The Metropolitan Museum of Art | Black Tie.
You blink, and read it three more times before a deep sigh rips itself from somewhere deep in your chest. You skim the rest, going over fine print and steadily sighing louder the more you take it in.
You really should have known, it’s around that time. Award season, charity galas, old rich people stuff. Only this year, Harry Castillo and Guest are in separate states, in separate houses, and very much not on speaking terms.
Nor will they be on them in time for Friday night, or any other night in the foreseeable future.
You stand, letter in hand. Your heels click against the floor until you’re standing just outside Harry’s office, mulling over how bad it would reflect on your part if the invitation mysteriously found its way to the bottom of your trash. You knock anyway.
“Come in,” came the reply—his voice low, rough like it always is after the lunch rush, like velvet dragged over concrete.
You stepped inside, closing the door behind you with a soft click.
Harry is at his desk, sleeves rolled up, tie loosened, Dior frames perched halfway down his nose as he looms over the stack of blueprints you left on his desk a few hours ago.
You don’t let yourself look at the tan column of his neck as you lean against the door. “You got a minute.”
He looks up, relaxing in his chair. “For you? Always.”
You hold up the invitation like it’s a warrant, shaking it gently. “You’ve been summoned.”
Harry’s eyes bounce from your own to the thick card stock, you watch the recognition register in his eyes. He sighs, “The gala.”
You nod, crossing your feet in front of you. “You’re being honored.”
He shakes his head with a laugh. “I was hoping they’d forget about me.”
Who possibly could?
You arch your brow. “It’s a lifetime achievement award.”
“I’m not even fifty.”
“Apparently, they’ve run out of old white men to honor.”
Harry chuckles, but it’s a tired sound. He rubs slow circles over his temples, tousling the salt and pepper hair scattered there. “Tell them we’re busy, send a fruit basket.”
You can’t explain the feeling that floods your chest, a mix of something like compassion and pity. It makes your heart ache, just a little bit. Enough to make you really feel it, enough to make you bury it before you can really dwell on why it hurts so much.
Harry puts on a spectacular front, but you know him too well. You know that the divorce has weighed on him, that’s it made him question himself. You know it was a massive shot to his self esteem, as both a person and as a company.
You also know deep down it’s not the company that you care about.
“No.” You shake your head, making your way over to his desk.
He looks up at you, brow raised. “No?”
“No,” you emphasize, setting the invitation down on his desk. “You may think this is pointless, and that you’re too young—”
“Watch it.”
“—But you deserve this,” you finish, tapping a manicured nail on the card. “You deserve a whole room full of people fawning over you for no reason other than the fact that you’re you.”
Harry's eyes find yours again, slower this time. He doesn’t say anything at first. He just looks at you—really looks at you. And for a second, it’s too much. Too focused, too quiet, too…tender. It’s the kind of look that makes your skin prickle, your stomach twist.
But you don’t flinch under the weight of his stare. You never do.
He leans forward, resting his arms on the desk. “Okay.”
You blink. “Okay?”
“Okay.” He nods, lacing his fingers together. “I’ll go.”
It feels anticlimactic somehow. You expected more of a fight—more pushback or maybe even a snide comment about black tie events like this becoming less about the accolades and the charity and more about new wave firms bustling around like show ponies scuffling over who signed the best contract with the most zeros tacked neatly on the end.
Instead, he just says okay. Like it’s simple. Like you aren’t the reason he’s saying yes.
You narrow your eyes at him, suspicious. “Just like that?”
“You make a compelling case." Harry shrugs, reaching for the invitation. “Besides, you know I love it when you compliment me.”
You huff, shaking your head, but you can’t fight the smile that tugs at the corners of your mouth as you lean on his desk. “You’re ridiculous.”
“So I’ve been told.” Harry nods, but he’s smiling wide enough to outdo your own.
He looks down at the invitation, scanning over the text languidly. He hums as he reads, dragging his thumb across the raised font.
You let yourself watch him, cataloging all the details you’ve already memorized a thousand times. Your eyes trace the shape of his brows, the deep set lines that fan out from the corners of his eyes, the strong arch of his nose, the soft curve of his lips.
When he’s done, he taps it against his palm once and looks back at you. “And who, pray tell, is coming as my guest?”
You tilt your head. “I can get you someone,” you offer, even if the words make your stomach churn as you say them. “You want blonde or brunette? Bashful debutante or discreet NDA?”
Harry doesn't answer right away.
He leans back in his chair, looking at you like you're a puzzle he’s not quite finished solving. Like you’re a building he’s still sketching, still drafting, still trying to figure out if the foundation can handle the weight of what he wants to build on top of it.
“I don’t want someone,” he says finally.
The words land softer than you expect, but they still hit like a hammer to the chest.
“You should bring someone,” you deflect, professional, clean. “It’ll look good. The press will be there.”
“I’m aware,” he says, still watching you. “Which is why I don’t want just anyone.”
You don’t respond. You can’t. Not with the way his voice sounds—quiet, certain, threaded with a dangerous kind of warmth that makes your pulse kick.
Harry reaches up to slip his glasses off his face. “I don’t want someone,” he says again, voice even. “I want you.”
He says it like it’s the most obvious thing in the world, like your pulse doesn’t trip itself up three times over.
You blink. Once. Twice. Then scoff, forcing a laugh. “Excuse me?”
“Come with me.”
It’s too sincere, too heart stoppingly warm.
Your stomach drops. Then flips. Then rises again in the same way an express elevator does at fifty floors a second. “Harry—”
He cuts you off. “Don’t make that face.” He points at you with his glasses, shaking his head. “You’ll look incredible in black tie. And I trust you more than any PR wrangled plus–one they’d set me up with.”
You shake your head, brows pinched. “This isn’t just some client dinner at Nobu I’m playing third wheel at, Harry. This is extremely important. It’s the goddamn Met for architects.”
Harry just smiles, squinting at you. “When have I ever let you feel like a third wheel?”
“I’m being serious.”
“So am I.”
You just stare at him, lost for words. The city buzzes beneath you, the familiar noise of traffic and life blending together.
Harry doesn’t look away, he keeps your gaze, quietly drumming his fingers along his desk. It’s infuriating, the way the setting sun bathes him in a soft golden light, illuminating the smile on his face. A smile that makes it clear he knows he’s already won.
It makes you hesitate, the weight of it. Because it would be a date. Maybe not on paper or by any certain labels—but in every meaningful, messy, deliciously complicated way it matters, it would be.
Harry Castillo and guest, you filling the role perfectly.
You hold his gaze for a few moments longer, dragging it out just enough to make it seem like you’re putting up a real fight.
Finally, you cross your arms over your chest with a low sigh. “Okay.”
He cocks his head, smug grin on his lips. “Okay?”
“Okay,” you repeat, raising a shoulder more casually than you feel. “I’ll go.”
“Really?” His tone is suspicious, but his smile doesn't budge. “There’s no catch?”
“You made a compelling case." You push off his desk, smoothing your hands down the front of your pencil skirt. “Besides, you know I love it when you compliment me.”
Harry laughs, a rich, warm sound. “I should’ve known.”
“I’ll need a dress,” you say, slowly making your way to the door. “I think the rest of the evening off should give me plenty of time to find one, don’t you agree, boss?”
Harry shakes his head, easy as anything. “I’ll take care of it.”
You pause, hand on the doorknob. “Tell me you’re not trying to play sugar daddy, the interns are already gossiping.”
He arches a brow. “If the shoe fits.”
“Harry.”
“Okay, okay.” He raises his hands in surrender, another laugh spilling from his chest to make the room just a few degrees warmer. “I’ll handle it. Trust me.”
You roll your eyes, pulling the door open before you do something stupid like smile back. “Do I really have a choice?”
Just as you go to leave, he calls your name—softly. It stops you mid-step.
You glance over your shoulder.
He doesn’t say anything else right away. Just looks at you like you’re something he’s still trying to figure out how to know, even after all this time.
“Thank you,” he says finally. Quiet. Sincere.
Your throat tightens. Not because of the words—even if you give him shit for it, he’s said them before—but because of the way he says them now. Like he means it for more than just the RSVP. Like he means it for staying. For putting up with the late nights, and the stress, and the divorce fallout, and the birthday gifts he forgets until the day of.
You nod, once. “You’re welcome.”
And then you slip out the door before the silence swells too much and gives you away.
You’re not in love with him. Not yet, but something about the way he looked at you—like you were both a solution and a problem—makes your chest ache in a way you don’t quite know how to ignore anymore.
You’ll go to the gala. You’ll wear something ridiculously expensive, if Harry has any say on the matter. And maybe, just maybe, you’ll let yourself enjoy it.
Just a little.
The package arrived that same night.
A man in a suit knocked on your door and had you sign for a box bigger than your work desk. He had to help you drag it into your hallway and denied the tip you tried to give him, assuring you it was already taken care of.
There were no labels on the box, no receipt or return address or anything other than an obnoxiously large gold bow wrapped neatly around all four sides.
Well, that and a note taped to the front.
Your name was written in a familiar, looping handwriting that you’d recognize by touch alone. You peeled it off with careful fingers, and with more ceremony than necessary, flipped it open.
“Make them think I built you myself - H.”
You stared at it for an embarrassingly long amount of time, not bothering to stifle the smile on your lips as you ran your thumb over the ink. You were alone anyway.
The box groaned a little when you finally opened it, layers of black tissue paper rustled softly as you peeled them back.
And there it was.
Midnight blue. Backless. Heavy silk. The kind of thing that knew how to behave under dim lights and the weight of eyes.
You could already feel it—how it would cling to your waist, slip along your thighs when you walked, turn your skin into something luminous. You didn’t even need a mirror.
Of course he picked this one. Of course he knew your size.
You reached for it, fingertips grazing the fabric like it might evaporate, still slightly dazed. There was an overwhelming aura about it—like this wasn’t just a dress, but a thesis.
A statement. An intention, signed and sealed in French seams.
And somehow it still smelled faintly of him. Not in a creepy way. In a way that made you wonder if he’d touched it before it left the boutique. If he’d looked at it and pictured you, just for a moment too long. If he’d smiled when he imagined what you’d say.
You unfolded it like you were handling a newborn, held it against your body and turned toward the hallway mirror, half laughing at yourself, heat rising to your cheeks.
You turned this way and that, staring at your reflection in the dim light, pretending—just for a second—that he was behind you, watching.
Your phone buzzed on the counter. One sharp vibration, tearing you out of your little fantasy world and back to the present.
You crossed the room still holding the dress to your chest, and bit your lip when you saw his name at the very top of your screen.
Hairy
Try not to cause a scene unless you want to make headlines. I’d like to keep your promotion rumor free, for now.
You laughed softly, thumb hovering above the keyboard for just a moment before you started typing.
You know this is deranged behavior, right?
You hit send before you could overthink it, watched the read receipt pop up a second later before the three little bubbles came to life.
They vanished, then reappeared.
Hairy
I’m aware.
But I have impeccable taste. That absolves me of quite a lot.
See you at 8.
You swore softly under your breath and set the phone down like it was overheating.
You looked back at the dress. At the mirror.
God help you—you were going to wear the hell out of it.
Friday comes both too fast and too slow.
You glide through the whole rest of the week pretending this is normal—just another event, just another night of shaking hands and schmoozing.
You tell yourself it doesn't mean anything, but the butterflies in your stomach don’t listen quite as well.
You hardly see Harry at work, most of his time spent across town busy with clients like he always is near the end of the week. You can’t tell if it would have helped or hindered your nerves to see him before you both showed up to one of the most prestigious events held in his field, together.
Maybe it’s better this way.
Now, you’ve spent the better part of the evening after work pacing the floor of your apartment in a silk robe, nerves reaching a fever pitch.
Your phone is blowing up from its spot next to you on your vanity with calendar alerts and panicked texts from Harry about the misplacement of a single Prada tie he just has to wear even though he has hundreds of others to choose from lining an entire wall of his walk-in. You know that, you’re the one who hung them.
You do your hair and makeup on what feels like auto–pilot, the playlist you put on to distract you playing softly in the background until your phone lights up again, buzzing with a text that cuts through the static like a wire to your nerves.
Hairy
Found the tie, crisis averted.
Just need you now. Be there in 15.
You take a deep breath, exhaling through your nose and sending a quick thumbs up before you're standing on shaky legs.
The dress has been hung safely on the back of your bedroom door since you unboxed it. You take a second to just stare at it, before reaching for it with reverence, like touching it too fast might break the spell of the whole evening.
It slips from the hanger like water through your fingers, the fabric heavier than you remembered, or maybe that’s just the weight of new expectations.
You slide it on slowly, smoothing it over your hips, tugging the zipper up with a practiced hand. It fits perfectly, almost like it was made to your exact measurements.
Your reflection stares back at you in the mirror. You barely recognize her. Poised, elegant, flushed with anticipation. You look like someone who belongs next to a man like Harry Castillo.
The thought alone makes your pulse thrum a little faster.
You swipe on lipstick last—something deep and sultry, a few shades bolder than you usually wear, because tonight is different.
You’re not just the assistant tonight. You’re his date. Sort of. Kind of. Not really.
But he asked you to come, he wanted you there, with him.
The buzzer sounding from your door slices through your thoughts.
With one last deep breath, you grab your phone, your keys, and the clutch you’re borrowing from a fashion editor you sometimes get drunk with at Bemelmans, and you walk out the door.
The click of your heels echo as you make your way down the hall to the elevator.
Harry is the first thing you see as the doors to your building slide open.
He’s leaning against the limo waiting for you, the door open next to him as a cigarette dangles between his fingers. He looks like he stepped straight out of a GQ spread. His Kiton suit fits him like a glove, the charcoal velvet hugging broad shoulders and tapering at the waist like it was stitched directly onto him.
You make your way down the stairs until you’re standing on the pavement. Harry looks up at the sound of footsteps.
The cigarette stops halfway to his mouth.
For a moment, he just stares.
You can feel his eyes on your body like a caress, ghosting from your heels all the way up to the Cartier necklace he bought you after you saved a merger in Thailand, resting gently on your collarbones.
The silence stretches, taut like a violin string.
You clear your throat, fighting the urge to squirm on the spot. “Is it too much?”
Harry blinks, like the sound of your voice broke him out of a trance. “No,” he breathes, shaking his head distractedly. “It’s perfect.”
Your heart lurches in your chest, fluttering wildly like a Monarch trapped beneath a mason jar. “You don’t look half bad yourself, Castillo,” you murmur, trying for playful, but your voice comes out too soft, too breathy.
He smiles at that—slow, crooked, absolutely devastating. The kind of smile that makes your knees a little weaker than heels this high should allow.
“Well,” he says, flicking his cigarette into a nearby trash can. “We’re already late, we might as well make an entrance.”
Harry offers you his hand, and without thinking, you take it.
“We might as well.”
The Met is bathed in glowing opulence—decked in gold and white, chandeliers like constellations above you. There’s jazz swelling from a live quartet near the Temple of Dendur and the room comes alive with it.
You glide through marble halls on his arm, greeting developers and designers and too rich donors who want nothing more than to be photographed with the nights most respected attendant.
Harry is a natural here—effortless. He laughs, he charms, he plays the part of the adored genius.
You also play your role perfectly.
You smile. You exchange polite hugs and shake hands. You whisper names into his ear just before he needs them.
The two of you work the room like a well oiled machine. Not a screw out of place.
“You do realize they all think I’m sleeping with you,” you murmur as you pass a table full of ancient structural engineers throwing pointed looks at the two of you.
“Let them,” he says, not missing a beat.
“Isn’t that bad for business?”
Harry looks at you sideways. “Who’s going to call us on it?”
You don’t answer. You don’t look away either.
There’s champagne, and a brief moment where a reporter mistakes you for his fiancée. Harry doesn’t correct her. You do, of course, all while violently fighting the heat crawling up your neck. You don’t miss the way his mouth quirks when you do.
Dinner is some overly fussed beet amuse-bouche followed by lamb you barely taste. You’re seated next to Harry at the center of a table surrounded by board members and art world fixtures who all speak in the same Upper East Side cadence that makes everything sound like a question and an insult.
But Harry listens to you. He lets you finish your thoughts. He asks you what you think of the new public art installation in Battery Park and snorts when you call it “egregiously derivative” even when the rest of the table frowns.
“You’re such a snob,” he murmurs, voice low against the shell of your ear.
You smile behind your glass. “And yet here I am, slumming it with my boss.”
He grins bright enough to rival the candle light. “Lucky me.”
At some point, about halfway through a debate about the authenticity of modernism in design, you notice the way his knee brushes against yours under the table and stays there. You don’t move. He doesn’t either.
It’s become a theme. The touch. The contact.
Harry kept his hand on the small of your back most of the night, it was practically glued to the spot before dinner began. This is no different, except for the fact that this touch is hidden. It's shielded from the prying eyes of members and photographers and reporters.
It’s just for you.
The awards are handed out shortly after.
Harry’s name echoes across the room to rounds and rounds of applause. The speech is short, tasteful, elegant, moving. He stands under a golden spotlight and says something about legacy, about cities and their hearts and how architecture is just the blueprint of human longing.
You watch him from your seat at the table, heart caught in your throat. He looks radiant on stage, confident and alive in a way you haven't seen in months.
You clap until your palms sting.
When the speech is over, he doesn't have a foot off the stage before many of the other attendees swarm him. You let out a slow breath as you watch him receive hugs and kisses and claps on the back.
You only slip out onto the terrace when everyone at your table has left to join in, clutch in hand.
The cool night breeze is a welcome escape, soothing as it blows across the bare expanse of your skin and seeps into the rich fabric of your dress.
It’s not that you weren’t enjoying yourself, that you weren’t enjoying watching Harry. You just found it, almost hard to breathe all of a sudden. The range of different emotions swirling through your stomach certainly didn’t help, but that was a problem you could repress and compartmentalize for sometime in the near future.
You’re maybe five minutes into your emergency cigarette when he finds you, your heels kicked off as you sit on a marble bench.
“You never smoke,” he says, setting his award down next to you and plucking the cigarette from between your fingers, taking his own slow drag. His lips seal directly over where your own were just a moment ago, circling the ruddy lipstick stain wrapped around the filter.
You look out to the city, exhaling a steady stream of grey. “I also don’t usually wear a custom made, six thousand dollar dress or fake laugh at old men who won’t stop calling me ‘darling’ while they openly stare at my tits.”
Harry hums at that, amused, the smoke curling lazily from his lips as he tips his head back to look at the sky. “You handled it like a pro, you were brilliant tonight.”
He holds out the cigarette, reddened embers float down from the tip, losing color as they fall until they’re nothing but a black speck on the pristine sea of white beneath your feet.
You take it, your fingers brushing against his. “I’m very good at pretending.”
His eyes shift to you, the kind of look in them that settles somewhere deep and heavy in your chest. “I know.”
There’s a beat of quiet between you, filled only by the wind brushing through the terrace hedges and the distant echo of jazz from inside. The city glimmers out past the railing, a mirage of light and motion.
You clear your throat, raising the cigarette to your lips. “You didn’t have to come find me.”
“I know,” he says again, softly this time. “But I wanted to.”
You turn to face him fully. “Because you couldn’t remember Natalie Rebuck’s name, or because you were worried I’d throw myself off the balcony?”
He doesn’t smile. He looks at you too seriously for either of those to be one off jokes. “Because you’re the only person I wanted to see.”
That stills everything in you. Just—stills it.
There’s nothing ironic about the way he says it. It’s not teasing, not playful. Just a quiet truth. And somehow, that’s more disarming than anything else he could’ve said.
“You saw me fifteen minutes ago,” you manage, your voice not quite as sharp as you want it to be.
“Yeah.” He shrugs and says it again, slower this time. “And I missed you.”
It’s that same tone. Soft, reserved. Gentle enough that it makes you feel like the only person in the world and sick to your stomach all at once. The cigarette hangs limply by your side, dwindling to nothing between your fingers. You wonder, idly and far too late, if you can even smoke in a dress like this.
The silence stretches on like taffy. You’re just about to respond when the music starts up again inside. It’s something old and very romantic. Maybe Sinatra, or Ella. You can’t quite place it.
Harry seems to, perking up instantly. He glances through the open door, where many couples inside are pairing off and filling the dance floor one by one. He looks back at you, eyes glinting dangerously under the terrace lights. “Dance with me.”
You can’t help the laugh that bursts from your chest, eyes wide with disbelief. “You’re kidding.”
“I just won a very important and highly coveted award given out only once every single year.” He takes a step closer, offering you his hand. “You’re telling me I don’t get one dance?”
You shake your head, inching back the tiniest bit. “I don’t dance with my boss.”
He winks, warmth sparking to life in his eyes just beside the glow of the lights. “Good thing I’m off the clock.”
You stare down at his outstretched hand for a second too long, lips parted in soft protest, breath caught somewhere behind your ribs. There’s something so deeply unfair about the way he’s always been able to make you feel like the only woman in a city of millions. Even now. Especially now.
You give him your hand.
You still hesitate even as you stand and slip your heels back on. You glance at the terrace doors and wearily eye what feels like a sea of people. “Out here?”
“No,” he says, turning your hand over in his and brushing his thumb along your pulse point like it’s nothing. “Inside. Just one song.”
You hesitate again. Not because you don’t want to, but because you do. Too much. And that terrifies you.
But then his hand tightens just slightly around your wrist, grounding you. His palm is warm, and you realize—of course he knows. He always knows. Knows how to read a room, read a blueprint, read you. Better than he probably should.
He tugs gently, and you let him lead you back inside.
The terrace doors hush closed behind you and the city disappears, replaced again by the ambient, golden warmth of the Met’s grand hall. You weave through the swaying bodies with ease, like they part from the sheer energy you must be oozing as you find a spot in the center of the room.
Harry draws you in close.
Too close for coworkers. Too close for anything you could explain away come Monday. But not close enough for the ache it sparks low in your belly. One hand finds the dip of your waist, the other laces your fingers in his. His touch is elegant. Familiar. A little too knowing.
You slide your arm around his neck and let him sway you into the rhythm. You’re too aware of every point of contact. The velvety fabric of his tuxedo beneath your hand. The graze of your thigh against his leg. The way he smells—Tom Ford, Tobacco Vanille. But there’s something else, something hidden under it that’s just Harry.
The rhythm is slow. Intimate. His hand is an inescapable plane of heat on your back, just beneath the dip of the dress, the pad of his thumb draws tiny, absent circles against your spine.
He hums the melody under his breath as you move together, you can feel the deep rumble of it against your chest.
“You’re trembling,” he says suddenly, quietly—whispered against the shell of your ear.
“No I’m not,” you lie, pulling back to meet his gaze. “It’s probably the nicotine.”
Harry laughs, the corners of his eye crinkle endearingly as he does. “Is it?”
You nod. “It is.”
The music hums all around you, but you hardly hear it. It fades away into the soft air of complete nothingness, same as all the people around you wane and dwindle until you’re almost certain you and Harry are the only two left standing.
You can’t break away from the weight of his gaze, drawn to it like heavy metal to a magnet. His gaze sweeps across every inch of your face, like he’s seeing you for the first time.
“You look so beautiful tonight,” he murmurs, so softly it nearly melts into the melody. “You always do, but tonight…” His voice tapers off as if he can’t quite land on the word. He doesn’t need to.
“Harry…”
He shakes his head. “I mean it, you are absolutely gorgeous.” He spins the both of you slowly, his eyes never straying from you. “And that’s the least interesting thing about you.”
It feels like a physical blow, but it lands in the softest way possible. His words washing over your skin feels a million times more luxurious than the miles of silk encompassing you.
You wonder if this is how it starts—not with fireworks, but with slow dancing in a museum full of strangers with your boss whispering something like worship in the space between you.
It’s nothing. It’s everything.
“Well,” you reply, voice shaking and almost far away. “You did hire me because my resume reads like a Vogue spread. You said it yourself, the firm doesn’t work without me.”
It should ruin the moment, bringing up work—where your relationship actually stands in the real world, outside of this fantasy of a night—but Harry doesn’t let it.
He just shakes his head, brows pinched together like he’s deep in thought. His hand tightens around yours, he’s so close now that you can feel the steady beat of his heart.
Can he feel yours?
“When I look at you, and I think of all that you are…” Harry trails off again, the chocolate brown of his eyes shining under the twinkling lights as he holds your gaze. “That doesn’t even cross my mind.”
Your breath stutters, and you know—you know—that if you speak, it’ll all come tumbling out. Everything you’ve been trying not to say, not to want. The feelings you’ve tried to laugh away or roll your eyes at or bury under hundreds of deadlines and calendar alerts buzzing from two separate phones and all the plethora of ways you’ve told yourself this can’t happen.
“I…”
And then he kisses you.
And then you can’t speak at all.
It’s slow at first, but not hesitant, not unsure—deliberate. Harry kisses you like he’s been carving space for it, like it’s been trapped in him for too long. His lips are soft, but sure, coaxing rather than claiming.
His hand slides from your waist all the way up to cradle your jaw, leaving behind a trail of heat along the plane of your spine. His thumb brushes your cheekbone, you can feel the faint callous left behind by countless pens and pencils.
Your hands bury themselves in the soft curls of his hair as you melt into his body. It’s so simple, the shift. You’ve spent so long running, so long lost in the dark waters of denial that you almost can’t believe how easy it is—how perfectly you fit together.
It’s like the last piece of a puzzle finally falling into place, slotting into all the others that came before it.
Harry exhales shakily, lips barely parting from your own. “Christ,” he whispers, forehead touching yours. “You’re—”
You kiss him again before he can finish.
His lips part under yours with a sigh that borders on desperate, and the heat crackles between you now, undeniable. Dizzying. When your mouth opens to him in turn, he groans low in his throat, like the first taste of you has broken something open inside him.
Slow becomes hungry. Your hand slides to his jaw, thumb brushing the rough edge of stubble. He tastes like champagne and citrus and the heady edge of smoke
The kiss turns molten under your fingertips.
You feel it in your knees, in your chest, in your core—the sharp, sudden ache of need blooming within you that has nothing to do with polite society.
When you finally pull apart, it’s only because air insists you do.
Harry rests his forehead against yours once again, his eyes still closed when yours slip open. His cheeks are flushed, his lips slick and smeared with the barest hint of your lipstick. You can feel his breath puff over your skin in short, quick pants that you match.
He opens his eyes, and your knees nearly buckle at the look in them. His pupils are blown, wide and black as ink under the lights. Your pulse is a drum in your throat, beating just as loud and fast in your ears.
He swallows hard. “We should leave.”
Your voice is barely a whisper, but it’s just as firm. “Yes.”
The ride back to the office is a blur.
You’re not even sure how Harry got you out of the Met so quickly, how you made it past the new swarm of admirers once again trying to shake his hand or take a photo or congratulate him.
The limo was already waiting by the time you made it out the doors. You barely remember the valet, just the cool feeling of the seats beneath your thighs and the sharp click of the partition going up behind Harry’s head.
His eyes pin you to your seat, hot and heavy and impossibly dark as the hum of the engine carries you through the city, velvet wrapped and haloed in streetlight.
He hasn’t even touched you yet, not really, but your skin feels like it’s blistering beneath your dress—your pulse high, your thighs pressed tight together in anticipation that makes your stomach twist and flutter.
“Come here,” Harry says, voice low, rasped from restraint and heavy need.
Two words. That’s all he says.
Your legs move before your brain catches up, straddling him in the backseat like it’s the most natural thing in the world. His hands come to your waist as you settle into his lap, and fuck—he’s hard already, thick and burning a plane of heat against your high.
“You have no idea,” he breathes against your neck, mouthing at the skin just under your ear, “what you do to me.”
“Tell me,” you whisper, even as your eyes slip shut, hips rolling forward instinctively against him
Harry groans—deep and pained and real. “You walk into a room and I can’t think. Not clearly. Not rationally. It’s all static, it’s all you. Your eyes, your mouth, your fucking mind—” He nips your jaw, tongue chasing the sting. “You kill me.”
You moan, your hands digging into the strong muscle of his back. It draws a ragged growl from Harry’s throat, his fingers twitching on your hips.
“Are you wet for me?”
You’re nodding your head before you even realize it. “Yes.”
He curses under his breath, burying his nose in the sensitive spot where your neck meets your shoulder. “I haven’t even touched you properly, and you’re already making a mess.” His voice is rough velvet, soaked in lust. “What do you think that says about you, sweetheart?”
“That I want you,” you breathe, already half-gone. “So fucking badly, Harry.”
Harry lets out a slow breath through his nose, his touch slides down your thighs, bunching your dress. “What I want…” He trails off, slipping his hand under your skirt. You gasp as his fingers skim the waist of your panties. “is to spread you open, taste how needy you are. I want to make you come with my mouth before I even think about fucking you.”
His fingers brush over the soaked center of your panties and he groans, low and dark. “Fuck.” He presses the pads of his fingers into you through the fabric—just enough pressure to tease, to leave you gasping. “This all for me?”
You whine, high and light in the back of your throat as you nod frantically. That’s not enough for Harry.
His eyes narrow, lips brushing the shell of your ear. “Use your words, baby. Who made you this wet?”
“You,” you whisper. “You did.”
“That’s right.” He slides the lace aside to run two fingers through your folds slowly. Your hips jolt, and he grins against your throat.
Your head drops against his shoulder, hips bucking against his fingers. He holds you in place with an iron grip, not letting you grind down for friction just yet. You feel the twitch of his cock beneath you, straining against the fabric of his tuxedo pants.
“Harry—” you gasp, breath breaking as he circles your clit with the barest pressure. Just enough to tease.
“Mm, I know,” he murmurs, kissing your throat. “I know what you need, but not yet. I want you squirming by the time we get to the office. Can you be good for me and wait, hm?”
Your stomach clenches in anticipation, your cunt throbbing between your legs. You’re not sure how much more desperate you can get, grinding on your boss in the back of a limo while his hand is up your skirt seems like the highest form of desperation.
Still…
You nod—barely—because your throat is tight with need, but Harry clicks his tongue.
“I said use your words.” It’s not mean, the demand. The tone of his voice. It’s strong, rich with the same power and authority you’ve seen countless times over the past few years.
“Yes,” you whisper, your voice trembling. “I’ll be good. I’ll wait.”
“That’s my girl,” he murmurs, brushing his mouth over your jaw like he’s proud of you, like he’s already rewarding obedience.
He keeps his hand there the whole drive—just resting. No pressure. No movement. Just the heat of his skin against your soaked center, the weight of his hand where you need it most, while the city blurs past the tinted glass. It’s maddening.
Every bump in the road jolts you slightly. Every turn shifts your hips, makes his fingertips graze your clit. It’s not enough. It’s torture. You bite your lip raw trying not to move, not to grind down and take what you want.
It would be so easy, you’re pathetically close to the edge as is.
But you told Harry yes, breathed it against his shoulder in soft surrender.
You promised to be good, and you’re dying to see what it gets you.
Getting up to Harry’s office is a mess of stumbling feet and frantic hands that refused to stop touching any longer than they have to.
Harry kisses you against the door, your back pressed to the frosted glass. His mouth is hot and hungry and unrelenting, like he’s trying to make up for the months of waiting with every glide of his tongue.
You’re the one who breaks away just long enough to fumble for the keycard clipped inside his jacket, but Harry’s already sliding it free with one hand while the other stays around your waist.
The lock beeps open and you stumble through the door, breath ragged, dress askew. Harry kicks it shut behind you, his lips never leaving yours as he walks you backwards until the tops of your thighs hit his desk.
You barely have time to gasp before you're lifted—effortless—onto the surface of his desk, papers fluttering to the floor beneath you as he spreads your legs apart with both hands.
“Lean back,” he says hoarsely, helping you as your hands fumble for balance. The cold glass of the desk kisses your palms. “Let me see you.”
Your dress is hiked up around your waist, pooling all around you like ink, your thighs parted. Harry looks at you like he’s starved. His eyes drag up your body like a man measuring the cost of ruin and deciding to pay it gladly.
He makes quick work of his jacket, only needing to shuck it off his shoulders after you made quick work of the buttons back in the elevator. He collapses back into his chair with a shaky breath, sliding in between your legs.
His hands find the waistband of your ruined panties, eyes glued to your core as he peels them down your legs. “Fuck,” he mumbles, running his index finger through the wet mess that greets him. He kisses the inside of your thigh once, then higher, and higher. “So beautiful.”
His mouth is on you in a second—hot, wet, consuming.
He licks a long stripe from your entrance to your clit, groaning like he’s tasting something decadent.
“Shit.” Your moan is loud, hips jolting off the desk. “Harry—”
“Christ,” he groans against you. “You taste—Jesus. I could stay here all night.”
He takes your legs in his hands, throws them over his shoulders and he devours you—there’s no other word for it. Messy, greedy, reverent. His tongue works in tight, filthy circles, alternating pressure, pulling gasp after gasp from your throat.
He sucks your clit, slow and deep, lips sealing over it and pulling it into his mouth. His tongue flicks once, twice, and your hips jolt off the desk.
“Fuck, yes—right there—don’t stop—”
His hands spread your thighs wider, thumbs digging into soft flesh as he groans into you, like you’re the thing getting him off.
Your head falls back with a cry, hands burying themselves in his hair. “God—Harry—”
“That’s it,” he mutters against you, voice vibrating into your core. “Use my mouth. Take what you need.”
You don’t even realize you’re doing it—rocking forward, grinding down on his face like it’s instinct. His nose bumps your clit perfectly, the stubble on his jaw sending aftershocks through your skin. He hums with satisfaction, like he knew you’d lose control, like he wanted it.
You’re already squirming, already close all over again. Your head lolls back as you cry out, desperate and high and wanton.
“Look at me,” he demands, voice muffled. “Right here. I need your eyes on me, honey.”
You do.
You look down and see him between your thighs, hair mussed, lips slick, eyes nearly black. He’s never looked more beautiful. Or more ruined.
Your fingers tighten in his curls, yanking—he groans like he likes it, grinding his mouth harder against you, tongue flicking over your clit until you cry out, arching into his face.
“Harry—Harry, I’m gonna—”
“Come,” he commands. “Let go for me.”
And you do.
Your orgasm crashes over you like a tidal wave—sharp and blinding. You cry out, thighs trembling, nails digging into the wood of the desk as Harry keeps licking you through it, gentle now, savoring every second.
Only then does he pull back, licking his lips like he’s just finished dessert. He rises to his feet slowly, towering above you.
“Beautiful,” he pants, voice rough and heartbreakingly earnest. “You’re so beautiful like this.”
You can barely breathe, your chest rising and falling with every sharp inhale. But you still reach for him, pulling him down by the collar of his shirt. “Please.”
Harry doesn’t hesitate. He undoes his belt with one hand, the other bracing beside your head as he kisses you again—filthy, deep, you taste yourself on his tongue. “I need to be inside you,” he says, voice wrecked. “Now.”
You shift, moving to turn onto your stomach.
“No,” he says sharply, hands tightening on your hips. “No, I want to see you.”
Your lips part on a soft breath, something dangerous squirming to life under your skin. “Okay…”
The sound of his zipper rings in your ears, and you glance down just in time to see his cock freed from the soaked cotton of his boxers. It’s thick and flushed, rosy tip already slick with precome. Your breath catches when he strokes it once, twice, eyes pinned to your cunt like he’s imagining exactly how you’ll take it.
“You ready?” he asks, soft again, lining himself up with your shaking entrance. “I need you to say it.”
“Yes,” you breathe. “I want you, Harry.”
He pushes in slowly—so slowly—and your back arches, a shocked moan catching in your throat at the sheer stretch of him. He’s thick, unrelenting, and your body clamps down around him greedily.
“Jesus Christ,” he breathes, pressing his forehead to yours. “You feel like fucking heaven.”
You gasp, nails digging into his arms as he fills you. “Oh god—Harry—”
“That’s it,” he groans, teeth gritted as he bottoms out. “That’s my girl. Taking me so fucking well.”
He doesn’t wait long after that. The first thrust is slow, the second is harder. By the third he’s fucking into you like he can’t get deep enough, the desk creaking beneath you, the sound of skin on skin filling the dim office air.
You clutch at him, gasping as he hits every spot that makes you see stars.
Harry fucks you with purpose, with hunger, but he never loses that softness—his thumb on your cheek, his lips pressing kisses to your jaw, your shoulder, the hollow of your neck, the swell of your breast. He cradles your head in his hands so you don’t knock it into the glass.
It’s all too much. Too much and not enough.
It feels like home, like this is where you should have been instead of running every chance you got, like a coward. Your hands dig into his shoulder, his name falling from your lips over and over.
“Yes.” He kisses you again, bruising and messy like he’s trying to taste the way it sounds right off your tongue. “Say my name.”
“Harry—fuck—Harry!”
“That’s it,” he growls, fucking into you faster now, the slap of skin on skin echoing through the office. “You’re mine now, aren't you? You're finally going to let me have you?”
“Yes—yes—oh my god—”
“Say it.”
“I'm yours, Harry—yours—fuck, I’m—”
He pulls you tight against him, fucking you so deep it’s like he’s imprinting himself inside you. “Come for me, sweetheart. Show me how good I make you feel.”
You come with a sob, clenching around him, unraveling completely beneath his weight and his words and the unbearable sweetness in his eyes as he watches you fall apart.
“I’m gonna come,” he grits out, thrusts growing erratic. “Where do you want it, sweetheart? Tell me.”
“Inside,” you whisper. “Want to feel it. Please, Harry…”
That’s all he needs.
He spills inside you with a groan—deep and raw—thrusting once, twice more before spilling into you, his mouth dropping to your shoulder with a quiet, reverent moan of your name.
New York’s skyline shines through the window, bathing you both in a shimmering light.
The only sounds filling the office are the light, gentle breaths as you both come down. The dull hum of the city underscores it, muted and fuzzy around the edges.
Harry’s hands don’t stray from your hips, his thumbs absentmindedly draw small circles over your bare skin. The night plays through your mind in flashbacks, each snapshot of all the moments where things shifted like a slideshow behind your eyes.
The stairs of your building, the touch of his hand on your back, the looks from across the room, the terrace.
“Fuck,” you say suddenly, raising your head off the desk in alarm. “Harry, your award. You left it on the terrace.”
It’s quiet, until his shoulders start to shake and the unmistakable sound of laughter fills the space between you.
“It’s not funny!” You slap his shoulder, but you’re still smiling. “That was the whole fucking point of tonight.”
Harry lifts his head, meeting your gaze. “Was it?”
You look back, puzzled. “Wasn’t it.”
Harry chuckles again, shaking his head fondly. He leans in and presses a kiss to the corner of your mouth, slow and indulgent. “I’ve already got the only thing I wanted tonight.”
Your heart does a small, dangerous thing in your chest. “Well, this is definitely going in my yearly review.”
Harry hums. “I look forward to reading it.”
You don’t muffle your laugh, you don’t turn your face to hide your smile. You only raise your hand, carding your fingers through the sweaty curls laying on his forehead.
Harry turns his head, pressing one last kiss to your palm.
You’ll email the AIA tomorrow, for now, they can wait.
MINI NAT’S NOTE: if you would have told me a year ago that i would be writing for a pedro pascal character in a movie that chr*s ev*ns is ALSO in, i would have laughed in your face, HARD. oh how the sands of time can change us.
anyway this actually wasn't the harry fic i originally wanted to post. i was working on something completely different when this idea manifested in my brain and i immediately jumped ship…but in my defense this is the fastest i've written something since the semester ended so ofc she's being uploaded. thank you so much for reading, love you!
Summary: Harry finds someone who wants him for something other than his money.
Warnings: no spoilers!, language, flirting, rom-com meet-cute vibes, food and alcohol consumption, reader has two roommates that fit the rom-com vibe, smut (18+ MDNI), dry humping, unprotected piv sex, longing/yearning
WC: 7.6K
A/N: I haven't seen the movie yet so there's no spoilers, don't worry! This is written just knowing what we know from the trailers.
The first day he came into your diner, it was raining.
Well, more like pouring, actually.
You remembered because the little bell above the door clanged so loudly, you thought the ancient relic might have actually met its fate that day. When you turned to see who raced inside, it was him.
Harry.
He held a soaked copy of the New York Post in his hand. It was falling apart after doing an extremely poor job of keeping him dry in the sudden downpour. His dark hair was drenched and dripping all over the sticky tile floor. He blinked a few times, trying to get the rain out of his eyes without looking more pathetic than he already felt. He looked down at the destroyed newspaper and made a face before lifting his chin and scanning the restaurant.
That's when he spotted you.
He hesitated for a moment before offering up a lopsided grin and a shoulder shrug as you made your way towards him.
"Do you have a trash can I can borrow?"
You circled the host stand and held out the plastic bin, only to tease, "If you're borrowing it, that means you'll bring it back, right?"
He took a second then laughed politely at your shitty joke before dropping the newspaper into the empty bin with a solid thump.
"Consider it returned," he smiled, dark brown eyes sparkling despite the agitation he had felt moments before when he was caught in the rain.
You showed him to a table, one near the window, and brought him a coffee — to warm you up, you had said. He wrapped his hands gratefully around the stained mug and took a sip. When he swallowed, he paused, then looked up at you with genuine shock.
"This is... good."
You giggled. "Thanks."
"No, I mean—" He stopped to take another sip and made a satisfied noise in the back of his throat. "This is really good."
"You have a beautiful way with words," you teased again.
"Some of these expensive cafés around here don't make coffee half this good," he continued, taking another gulp.
"Well, I guess I've found my hidden talent," you shrugged.
The way he smiled at you had your heart skipping a beat.
There were other tables that probably needed to be cleaned or wanted their check, but you couldn't force yourself to step away. Something about him was magnetic.
And at the time, he really didn't seem all that special to the naked eye. He was just wearing a pair of worn jeans, an oversized brown jacket, and a basic looking tshirt underneath. He looked like every other working man within a five mile radius of your diner that stopped in for lunch every day. And yet... something pulled you to him.
Something must have pulled him to you, too, because a week later, he returned.
"No New York Post?" you asked when you greeted him at the door, hoping you didn't look too eager to see him.
He shook his head and pointed to the trash can.
"That's the only place The Post belongs. Only had it that day because someone left it at a bus stop bench. It was all I had."
"Desperate times," you mused before leading him to a table.
He looked a little dressier that day: slacks, but with a polo shirt. The only ring he had was on his pinky, one you were rather convinced was a fake emerald. You smiled to yourself, tucking away the lack-of-a-wedding-band note for later.
When he sat down, you noticed for the first time he placed a compact umbrella on the booth next to him before picking up the menu. You grinned and pointed to it with your ballpoint pen.
"Hey, you got yourself an umbrella," you said, "moving up in the world."
He looked up at you with those soft brown eyes again, the ones that crinkled at the corners when he smiled, the very same eyes you couldn't get out of your head for a week.
"I learn from my mistakes."
He became a regular after that. Once a week, every Thursday around one in the afternoon. You weren't sure if the time just suited him best or if he picked it because he knew you would be working.
You had hoped it was the latter.
About two months later, the diner was unusually busy. A tour bus had stopped outside and the restaurant was overloaded with thirty extra patrons. The kitchen was slammed, the counters were a mess, and of course one of the servers had called off that day.
You forgot it was Thursday. Harry had come in and seen the chaos. He tried to catch your eye but you were too busy balancing four plates on your arms to notice.
Another waitress, Darcy, hurried up to greet him, looking equally as frazzled as you but still offered to clean a table in her section. Harry turned her down, said he wanted to wait for you, and leaned against the wall watching you work with a small smile on his face.
Once one of your tables got up, Darcy helped you clean it and murmured quietly that you had a request at the door. You glanced up, saw him, and grinned happily despite the stressful lunch hour.
"Not in a rush today?" you asked when you led him to your only open table. He slid into the booth and shook his head.
"Nothing that can't wait."
"I'm honored," you said sweetly with a hand pressed to your chest. He smirked and his eyes quickly scanned you up and down.
"You're worth waiting for."
It knocked the wind out of you at first. You blinked like you weren't sure you heard him right, then exhaled a nervous laugh.
"Careful or I might think you're flirting with me."
"So what if I am?"
You laughed again and felt your face heat up. You started to fan yourself with your notepad, which only made Harry's smile grow bigger.
"Oh, you must be a heartbreaker," you teased.
"What makes you say that?" he asked, tilting his head to the side, still smiling. You leaned forward, placing both palms flat on the freshly washed tabletop, and lowered your voice.
"You're a smooth-talker, Harry," you said, refusing to break eye contact. "I'll bet you have a waitress you visit every day of the week. I'm just Miss. Thursday."
He threw his head back and laughed. Like, really laughed. And it made you smile so big that you dropped your chin to your chest to hide.
When his laughter finally died down, you lifted your head to look at him again, both of you wearing matching grins.
"Not true," he said, his dimple catching your eye and making your heart flutter a bit. "Let me take you out for dinner," he finally added, and even though you saw it coming, you still felt a rush of excitement shoot through you when you heard the words.
"Yeah? So you can introduce me to Miss. Friday?"
"Is that when you're free?"
You nodded, teeth sinking into your lower lip.
"Then tomorrow it is," he said firmly, "and you can pick the restaurant."
You whistled low and straightened back up. Your other tables were clearing up and heading to the front to pay, but you couldn't care less.
"Anywhere?"
He nodded and folded his hands confidently in his lap.
"Anywhere."
"And what if I have expensive tastes, Mr. Castillo?" you asked with a flirty tone.
"I can afford it," he assured you, still wearing the same smile.
"Even Nova?" You had said the first fancy, most hard-to-get-into restaurant you could think of, just as a joke. But Harry nodded without missing a beat.
"Nova it is."
You laughed and shook your head.
"I was just kidding," you said, "seriously, I'm good with anything—"
"Would you like to eat at Nova?" he asked, cutting you off. You paused for a moment.
"Well... maybe one day," you shrugged, "but the waiting list to get in is, like—"
"How's eight work for you?" He was already tapping away on his phone, offering it like it was nothing.
"Uh— s-sure," you sputtered. "Eight works."
He held up his phone for you to take. "Save your number and address. I'll pick you up."
He said it like he serious, but by Friday you still expected him to show up and admit it was just for laughs and maybe take you to some hole in the wall Italian spot, if you were lucky.
You were just fixing your hair and smoothing down your dress when your two roommates squealed from the window.
"He's here!"
"Oh, damn — he's got a Mercedes? Who is this guy?"
You snatched your purse and ran out into the living room, wedging yourself between them. Your jaw dropped when you saw Harry step out of the driver's side and round the front, casually buttoning his smart looking jacket and glancing around the relatively quiet street. But before he ascended the stairs to your building's front door, he looked up and spotted your three faces practically pressed against the dirty glass.
"Fuck!" you giggled when you all flew away from the window. Then a moment later, the buzzer rang.
"Y-Yeah," you stammered, pressing the answer button with a stupid grin.
"It's Harry."
You pressed the other button to unlock the door, then pushed your one roommate out of the way so you could make sure you didn't have lipstick on your teeth.
"What does he do again?"
"Who fucking cares!"
"Shhh!!" you hissed right when a firm knock came from the door.
"I'll get it!" Melanie sang, skipping to the door to cut you off. She flung it open just as you were reaching for her shoulder to yank her back, revealing Harry on the other side. His face lit up when he saw you, then his gaze dropped to Mel and he politely held out his hand.
"I'm Harry—"
"I know," she gushed, grabbing his hand and shaking it roughly. He grinned and glanced at you quickly before looking back at her. "I'm Melanie, that one's Liv."
Harry nodded at Liv perched on the couch who was waving at him like a fucking lunatic.
"Nice to meet you both." His eyes scanned the modest apartment behind you. "Cute place. How long have—"
"Let's go!" you said, pushing Mel out of the way and sneaking out the door.
"Have her back by midnight!" Melanie shouted as you were dragging him away.
"Yeah! But if you don't, at least do us all a favor and rock her world. It's been a while!" Liv added.
"Oh, my god!" you screeched over your shoulder while Harry chuckled softly next to you. "I'm going to kill—"
The apartment door slammed shut. You could hear their combined giggles, even though you were already halfway down the hall.
Harry cleared his throat, biting back a smile while you fanned your face in embarrassment.
"I am — so sorry about them," you said, stepping onto the elevator. "They're just... they're assholes," you laughed before tapping the L button repeatedly. "Sorry, it takes a few tries," you mumbled, then sighed happily when the button finally lit up and the doors slid shut.
An awkward silence settled around you as you waited for the elevator to take you to the lobby.
Fucking Mel and Liv, you seethed to yourself while sparing a nervous glance in Harry's direction. He was staring straight ahead at the closed doors, smiling in that way that made your knees weak, and you felt yourself smile back.
"So..." you began, breathing a sigh of relief when the doors opened. He pressed his palm against the side so they wouldn't shut, and looked at you expectantly. You blinked and cursed under your breath when it occurred to you he was waiting for you to go first, then hurried over the threshold and out into the run-down lobby.
"So," he echoed, opening the door for you to step outside. At least that time, you expected it and didn't look like a complete idiot. But then he stopped you before you could take one step down and offered his arm. You thanked him softly, looking shyly down at his crooked elbow, and looped your hand through.
If Liv didn't make it abundantly clear you hadn't been on a date in a while, it sure as hell was obvious to him now.
"You look—"
You stopped short when you heard tapping on the glass above your heads. As Harry was reaching to open the passenger side door, you looked up to find Mel and Liv making obscene gestures towards you and your date. Mel was miming a blowjob while Liv dry humped the air. Your eyes widened in horror and your jaw dropped. Harry turned to you, noticed your expression, but before he could spin around to look up, you grabbed his face, keeping his eyes locked on you.
"If you have any respect for me," you said lowly, "you will not look up right now."
He laughed and stepped back so you could get into his car, silently promising to ignore your roommates.
"Anyway," you laughed when he had finally pulled away from the curb. "You look so nice. I had no idea you cleaned up so well."
Harry grinned as he smoothly changed lanes.
"What, this old thing?" he joked, referring to his perfectly tailored black suit. When he came to a stop at a red light, he looked over at you. His gaze slid down your form, taking in the deep purple dress you had borrowed from Liv that was just a little too tight, but in a way that showed off your curves.
"You look absolutely beautiful," he breathed after what felt like an eternity. The way he said it made it sound like he was truly blown away and it caused a wave of goosebumps to flash across your skin.
"Thank you," you murmured shyly.
The light changed to green and you grew distracted with the car — the smooth as butter leather, the tinted windows, the hundreds of fancy looking controls that reminded you of a space ship. Your gaze kept darting all around, taking everything in.
"What do you do, Harry?" you asked.
You had asked him a few times before, and every time he managed to change the subject or sidestep the question. It didn't even occur to you he kept giving you non-answers until the night before, when you were telling Mel and Liv about your date and the question inevitably came up.
"What? I never told you?"
You shook your head and the corner of his mouth turned up into a half-smile.
"Huh... hold on, we're almost there," he said, pulling up behind a convertible with a logo on the back you didn't recognize, but based on the way people on the sidewalk were gawking, told you it was expensive.
And yet again, Harry managed to distract you. When you looked up and saw the sign for Nova above an impossibly gorgeous looking restaurant, your eyes nearly bugged out of your head.
"Are you serious?" you gasped. Harry looked at you, confused.
"You said—"
"I know what I said," you replied, "I didn't think— h-how did you—"
You couldn't get the words out. It was insane. It had to be one of the hottest restaurants in New York City, and yet Harry was able to get a reservation on a Friday night with barely twenty-four hours notice?
Your door opened and a young man in an impeccably pressed suit stood on the outside, offering you his arm. You gently took it while Harry got out on the other side, sliding a bill to the valet and rounding the front of his car to join you on the sidewalk.
"Ready?"
You nodded, speechless, as you took his arm. He led you up through the huge double doors and to the hostess, giving his name with practiced ease. She tapped something on a computer, smiled at you both, and led you through the restaurant.
It was dark, but in a warm, comfortable way. The guests were not rowdy, the kitchen was silent, and there was a pianist playing classical music in the center of the dining room.
A far cry from your diner.
"Here you are. Enjoy your meal," the hostess said once she reached your table. It was off to the side of the room. Private.
Harry pulled your chair back and looked at you, smiling at the way you were utterly and completely stunned.
"Thank you," you whispered, sitting primly in the chair. In front of you, there was an intimidating set of silverware on top of a white linen tablecloth. A candle was placed between you both, along with a small bouquet of flowers.
Harry sat down across from you, unbuttoning his suit and arching an eyebrow in your direction.
"Is it living up to your expectations, Miss. Thursday?"
You giggled and nodded.
"It's a step up from the diner, that's for sure."
"But the coffee's terrible," he grinned. Then he leaned forward, looking side to side quickly before meeting your eye. "Waitresses aren't as pretty, either."
Your cheeks burned and you laughed again, fanning yourself while looking away. Harry chuckled and leaned back in his chair.
"It's cute when you do that," he said. You dropped your hand and looked back at him.
"Do what?"
"When I pay you a compliment, you fan yourself," he said. "Very 50s movie star. I like that."
"Oh," you replied softly, "I didn't even realize. But... thank you."
"You're welcome." He folded his hands in his lap and crossed one leg over the other under the table.
When your server arrived to get your drink order, Harry sensed your discomfort right away.
"Do you like wine?" he asked, taking charge. You nodded. "Red or white?"
"Red."
"We'll take the bottle of the 1982 Chateau Latour Pauillac," he said, looking up at the waiter.
You stared dumbly at Harry after the server disappeared to get your wine.
"That sounds really expensive."
"Thought you had expensive tastes?" he reminded you with a smirk.
"I was joking," you said, "I drink wine out of a box! I can't tell the difference!"
He laughed and leaned forward again, resting on his elbows when he said, "Can I tell you a secret?"
You nodded and leaned forward, as well.
"I can't tell the difference, either."
You dissolved into a fit of giggles just as the server arrived with your bottle of wine. He took a customary sniff and taste before nodding his approval, then waited until your glasses were filled before addressing you again.
"Are you okay with the tasting menu?" Harry asked.
"Uh, yeah," you said, then looked up at the waiter and nodded. "Sounds great."
After he left, you tried to mimic Harry. You picked up your glass, swirled it a bit, took a sniff and then a tiny sip. He watched you with an amused look as you smacked your lips together, looking deep in thought.
"Hm," you hummed, "I'm getting notes of... cherry... and..."
You glanced over at Harry and tried not to laugh.
"Amber."
He gave you that wide smile that brought out that dimple you loved.
"Amber?" he repeated. "What's amber?"
"I have no idea," you laughed, "I was trying to impress you. Did it work?"
"Oh, yeah. Big time," he said, making you laugh again.
Halfway through the tasting menu, you realized no one had ever made you laugh as much as Harry did. Your cheeks actually hurt from smiling so much, but you couldn't stop. He just had something about him that made you feel so comfortable and at ease, even if you were way out of your element.
"Hey," you said suddenly right as the server was putting dessert in front of you. Harry cocked his head to the side, waiting. "You never told me what you do for work."
He slowly grinned, nodded his thanks to the waiter, then lifted his wine glass to his lips.
"What'd you think of the wine?" he asked.
You shook your head and gave him a fake look of disapproval.
"Nuh uh. No changing the subject," you said. He chuckled and set his glass down.
"Alright. Private equity," he sighed, lacing his fingers together and ignoring his dessert completely. You blinked and frowned.
"What does that mean?" you asked, feeling dumb.
"I buy companies, strip them down, make them better, and sell them for more money," he answered plainly.
You nodded and took a bite of your dessert.
"Sounds... interesting."
"No, it doesn't," he smiled. You laughed, hiding your smile behind your hand.
"No, it really doesn't," you agreed, making him laugh, too. "Do you like it?"
He shrugged and finally lifted a fork to scoop up a piece of tart.
"I'm good at it."
"But do you like it?"
"Sometimes. The people can be draining but when it pays off, it's rewarding."
"Yeah. That's how I feel about the diner, too," you sighed, feigning seriousness when you added, "it's almost like we do the exact same thing, huh?"
You made him laugh and once again, you were amazed by how easy it was to be with him already.
After Harry paid what appeared to be an absolutely ridiculous bill that made you squirm a little in your seat, you were faced with the awkward part of the date that you almost forgot about.
Does he take you home? Does he ask you to come back to his place? Would you go?
"Want to take a walk?" he asked when you both stepped outside of the restaurant, and you breathed a sigh of relief. "Weather's nice. Unless— those shoes—"
He looked down at your heels but you quickly shook your head.
"No, I'm good. A walk sounds nice."
Luckily, he walked slow because you were lying — your shoes were not made for comfort. But you were willing to sacrifice it to spend a little more time with him.
The street was bustling with life, but it wasn't very loud. A few people laughed while sharing cigarettes outside of a bar. A man with earbuds and vibrant, reflective clothes jogged by, minding his own business. An older woman wearing a chic poncho with a full face of makeup walked her small dog across the street.
It was a nicer neighborhood than the one you lived in, that was for certain.
"Thank you again for dinner," you said after the silence stretched on a little too long.
"You're welcome," he replied, then waited a beat or two before adding, "If this isn't your scene or you don't feel comfortable, we don't have to do stuff like this next time. We can do anything you want."
You frowned, confused.
"I liked it," you said slowly, "it's definitely not like anything I've ever experienced before, but I still liked it."
"Yeah?" he asked, stopping suddenly. You did the same and turned to gaze up at him.
"Yeah. Of course."
He looked relieved. His face relaxed a bit and he gave you a small smile. Then you shot him a coy look when you added, "So there will be a next time, then?"
He smiled wider and tipped his chin up so he could glance at the night sky, and that was when you noticed the flush creeping up his neck, just past his collar.
"I sure as hell hope so."
He looked back down, eyes flickering across your face and settling briefly on your lips before finding your eyes again.
"I'd love that," you said, feeling the warmth creeping up your own neck from the way he looked at you.
Then, he brought a hand up to cup your face, his dark brown eyes shimmering in the moonlight.
"Can I kiss you?"
He said it so softly, almost like he was nervous, but you found it hard to believe. How could someone like him be nervous around someone like you?
You felt yourself drift a little closer, that magnetic pull doing you in. His cologne invaded your senses, his warmth curled around you like a blanket, and you nodded, unable to form the word yes.
He was gentle at first, and his lips were unexpectedly soft against yours. He moved slow, savoring every second, massaging your lips tenderly against his own and learning the feel of you for the first time.
You melted into him so easily. The hand on your face gripped you a little harder when your lips parted, and when he deepened the kiss, you could still taste lemon and wine on his tongue.
He stepped forward and you stumbled backwards, arms flying up to wrap around his neck. His free hand found your lower back and he guided you further until you felt the cool press of brick behind you.
Within a minute, the kiss went from gentle to heated. You were firmly stuck between Harry and a brick wall, and all you could do was try to keep up with the intensity behind each swipe of his tongue against yours. His beard pressed into your chin, burning the skin there, making his mark, but you loved it.
You were completely lost in it, in him. The way he smelled, the way he felt, the way he kissed you like he may never get another chance again. Months of weekly visits to the diner that left you wanting all built up to that moment and neither of you could seem to stop.
That is, until a group of people out drinking walked by with a low whistle aimed in your direction and finally, Harry tore himself away.
"Christ," he chuckled, still standing too close and still holding your face. You both panted for air and stared at one another, searching each other's eyes, trying to get a read.
"Maybe I should — I should take you home."
You threaded your fingers through the hair on the back of his head and before you could lose your nerve, said:
"Or you can show me where you live."
He didn't hesitate, which thrilled you, and fifteen minutes later, you found yourself in his car with his hand firmly planted on your thigh as he drove you across town.
"Tribeca?" you asked, peering around.
"Yep."
"Wow," you breathed, looking out the window. Every building you passed by looked more impressive than the last until Harry turned down a street and slowed down.
The doorman jumped to attention, snapping his fingers at a younger man behind a counter, the both of them rushing outside.
"Mr. Castillo," the doorman greeted warmly when Harry stepped out. Harry nodded, murmured good evening, and rounded the car to open your door. From the corner of your eye, you saw the doorman swat the other on the shoulder, who shrugged and made a perplexed face in return.
Your hand slid easily into Harry's and he shut the door behind you.
"My apologies," the doorman said to you, "we didn't realize you would be having a guest this evening," he added, looking at Harry.
"It's alright," he said smoothly while handing the keys and a folded bill to the younger man. "I'll take any chance to prove I'm a gentleman."
They chuckled and you smiled, but mostly for a different reason: it appeared Harry didn't bring guests home often.
The lobby was stunning. Bright crystal chandeliers hung above your heads. The carpet was the softest, thickest carpet you ever stepped foot on. Two gorgeous fireplaces sat on either end of the spacious room and in front of each was a sitting area filled with couches and chairs and tables. Even the elevator was beautiful. Inside the car was mirrored with golden edges. Soft music filtered through the air and just when you noticed the ornate light fixture above you, Harry swiped a card and pressed the P button on the elevator, making your jaw drop.
"Penthouse?" you squeaked.
He gave you a strained smile and glanced down at his watch.
Your brows furrowed for a moment, trying to figure out what was going through his head.
You stepped off the elevator, following Harry into his apartment. Lights were already on and dimmed throughout the space, as if they were on timers. He watched you take a few hesitant steps forward and slowly spin around, taking everything in. Your eyes trailed over the marble kitchen countertops, the plush velvet chairs in the sitting room, the massive television, the floor to ceiling windows overlooking a breathtaking view. But it lacked... something.
Harry remained silent, waiting for you to turn back to him. When you did, you gave him a small smile and said, "Is this all?"
He laughed softly and pushed off the wall to join you.
"What do you think?" he asked, brushing his knuckles up and down your arm.
"Do you like it?"
It was the second time you asked him that question in one evening.
"Yes. I do."
You nodded and took a step forward, closing the small gap between you.
"Then I like it, too."
His mouth found yours once again, kissing you with an urgency that had you wondering if it was more than just lust behind it. Either way, you matched it, tongue swirling in tandem with his and fingers weaving eagerly through his hair as he blindly walked you both through the kitchen, towards where you assumed his bedroom would be.
When you stumbled past the threshold to his room, you giggled from your combined excitement, breaking the kiss. His mouth trailed down to your jaw, lips peppering kisses all the way to your pulse point. You craned your neck to the side and your eyes fluttered closed with a soft moan. His hands searched your dress, looking for the zipper, pulling hastily at the fabric as the backs of your legs bumped up against his bed.
"Careful," you whispered, and his groping stilled. "I borrowed this, it's not mine," you explained with a laugh. Harry pulled away from your neck to catch his breath and gaze down at you. His face looked flushed, eyes a little glassy, and his lips already swollen. Something about seeing a man so put together look so wrecked, all because of you, sent a tingle down your spine.
"I could buy a hundred more to replace it," he reminded you with one lifted eyebrow.
You grinned. "I don't care."
Something flickered across his face. Something soft, not unlike disbelief. Then his hands were on you again, searching for the zipper now that he could see properly.
In a heartbeat, the dress became a purple puddle at your feet and Harry was lowering you carefully onto his bed with his mouth nipping and sucking up and down the column of your throat, pulse coming alive at his touch.
You arched your back and dragged a hand through his hair with a gasp, holding him against your neck while your hips lift, searching for friction and thank god, he gave it to you. He dropped his weight between your legs with a grunt and grinds, soaking up every delicious sound you made underneath him.
His hands found the straps of your bra and he slipped them past your shoulders, kissing every inch of skin as he went. With a speed that made you gasp, Harry reached behind and unclasped your bra, then tossed it to the side to join your dress and shoes.
Without missing a beat, he continued to plant wet kisses all the way down your sternum, between your breasts, and only then did he pause to look up at you with heavy lidded eyes.
"You're so fucking beautiful, do you know that?"
You couldn't answer him. The words got lodged in your throat when his mouth wrapped around your breast, sucking and flicking his tongue over your nipple while you writhed impatiently beneath him.
"Fuck," you moaned as he continued to explore your body, like he was mapping you, memorizing you. "Harry — please..."
You were tugging feebly at his pristine white button down, his suit coat long forgotten somewhere in the journey from the front door to his bedroom.
He reared back at your plea and began to feverishly unbutton the shirt, his gaze all the while raking up and down your nearly naked body like he was drinking you in.
When he shoved the shirt past his shoulders, he made an annoyed noise in the back of his throat when the fabric caught on his wrists, forgetting entirely about his cufflinks.
He dropped each one into the silk sheets and nearly ripped his shirt off, far too eager to get his mouth back where it belonged — on you.
He fell forward onto his arms and continued to kiss you everywhere he could reach while your hands snaked between your bodies, working shakily on his leather belt.
"Jesus — get these off," you huffed, pushing down on the waistband of his slacks. He chuckled against your neck and helped you, kicking the offensive material to the floor and flinging his white undershirt off to join the rapidly growing pile of clothes.
You sucked in a deep breath at the sight of his bare chest for the first time. He took care of himself — that much was clear. But he wasn't overly buff and his stomach was still a little soft. You dragged your palms slowly up and down his tanned skin, admiring every curve and slope until your fingers found the band of his boxers. His stomach tensed when you slid your hand inside and you heard him stifle a groan when your fingers curled around his cock.
"I wanna see it," you murmured in his ear while slowly stroking him up and down. His hips lazily followed your hand, his hot breath skittered across your chest, and even though you were in the middle of this world, surrounded by extravagance you could only ever dream of, the only thing he wanted was you.
He granted your request, pulling down his boxers and freeing his cock, leaving him entirely bare to you. He watched with heavy eyes as you continued to work him with your fist, enjoying the way he twitched in your palm when your lips parted greedily at the sight of him in your hand.
He had enough. He couldn't take it any longer. His fingers curled around the edge of your black panties, stretching them away from your hips, slowly, before looking up at you.
"You borrow these, too?"
You shook your head then yelped when the fabric tore suddenly away from your hips.
"Jesus!" you giggled, but his mouth hastily slanted over yours, silencing you with a deep kiss that had your head swimming and your knees weak.
"Been thinking about this for weeks," he confessed, the words slipping past his lips and pouring into your mouth. One arm dropped down to grip himself at the base and your own hands instantly grabbed onto his broad shoulders, bracing yourself for what was to happen next.
"Me, too," you whispered, but he just shook his head while lining himself up at your entrance.
"No, it's not the same," he murmured back. "You're all I can think about. Driving me fucking crazy every second of the day. Wondered what you were doing—" You felt the blunt tip of him breach your cunt and you inhaled sharply. "Wondered— wondered what it would be like to— to— fuck..."
You gasped in unison when he pressed inside, parting your wet walls with ease, like he was always meant to be there. You whimpered his name and clawed at his shoulders, unable to look away from his face contorting with pleasure, at the feeling of you wrapping around him for the first time.
"To — what?" you exhaled when he was fully seated inside of you. His nose nudged the side of your head and he planted a tender kiss to your temple.
"Wondered what it would be like to wake up next to you every day."
It was so unexpectedly sweet. It had your stomach twisting as you pulled him back down to your mouth, your hand cupping the back of his neck to keep him close.
He rolled his hips forward, slowly, allowing you both a chance to adjust to the tight fit of his cock inside of you. You moaned into his mouth and it just spurred him on. His hand found a home on your hip, thumb pressing into the crease at the top of your thigh, then he did it again — he pulled halfway out just to slowly glide right back in, basking in the way you stretched for him.
"You're perfect," he murmured against your lips. Your eyebrows pinched together, gasping at the heavy weight of him every time he pushed forward. "You're so sweet and beautiful and fucking — perfect."
He groaned the last word, burying himself as deep as possible as if to emphasize his point. You shuddered in his arms, unable to articulate just how good, how full, how complete you felt. All you could manage to do was nip weakly at his chin and rock your hips upward, encouraging him to move faster, to take more — take all of you.
So, he did. He picked up the pace until he found a rhythm that made your mouth hang open and your legs shake. He was hypnotized, watching the way your eyes rolled back and your tits bounced with every harsh thrust. The only thing that kept you firmly in place was his hand pressing down on your hip as he took and took and took.
"God, you're pretty," he moaned. He was overcome with you, completely sunk and drowning. "So fucking pretty like this. I'll never get enough. Never — shit — never get enough."
The huge, sprawling bedroom was filled with the sounds of your skin slapping together punctuated with the soft noises you murmured into one another's skin. It was as if nothing else even existed outside of that space, even though you were very much firmly in the heart of one of the busiest cities in the world. You were both so lost in each other that nothing else mattered.
He groaned when he felt your arousal dripping down his shaft and onto his sheets. You were just so tight and warm and perfect, it was driving him insane and he wished more than anything that he could come inside you. He wanted to see the way he spilled out of your pussy and leaked down your soft thighs. He wanted the image burned into his brain for eternity.
"Harry—" you whined, nails digging into his back. "Oh god, don't stop! Don't— don't stop— ple—"
His mouth captured yours once again, quieting you while also giving you exactly what you wanted. He snapped his hips ruthlessly, knocking the air from your lungs as you wrapped your legs around his waist. You pulsed around his cock and whined so sweetly into his mouth that it had him feeling dizzy and reckless.
He slipped his tongue past your lips when you came, his name garbled in your throat in a way that made him feel like a fucking god. You tore yourself away, too desperate for fresh air, and dropped your head lazily into his pillow as you rode out the rest of your orgasm.
"Harry," you sighed, and his skin prickled at the sound. Your eyelids drooped and your swollen lips parted to drag in more air. You were so spent but still wanted him to feel good, so you tightened your hold around his waist and dragged your fingers through his sweat soaked hair.
"Come for me," you whispered into his ear. You felt his entire body shudder at your command and a jolt of confidence ripped through you.
"I will," he gasped, vision blurring with every wet smack of his hips against yours. "I will, baby. I wi— I'll give you anything you want. I'll — oh, f-fuck..."
Your teeth gently grazed the shell of his ear, just enough to sharpen his senses. His arms wrapped around you, holding you still as he fucked you hard now, chasing his own release.
"Inside me?" you asked. The way your voice sounded so sweet and innocent had his cock instantly swelling.
"N-no, I can't." He couldn't risk it but it still broke his heart to tell you no.
You made a disappointed noise but you didn't push it. You loosened your legs and a few hard thrusts later he was pulling out of you with a grunt. Your legs dropped to the mattress, shaky and loose. You rolled your head and watched in a trance as Harry hovered above you, jerking his cock with clenched teeth until he stilled with a low, deep moan. A moment later, you felt hot spurts of cum painting your stomach and mound. It was filthy, the way you loved being covered in him, how you reveled in the feeling of his sticky release on your skin.
He looked dazed and breathless when he was done, staring down at you with bleary eyes as he gasped for air. But then his gaze brightened when he watched you lift a lazy finger to swipe through his mess, collecting a taste and popping it into your mouth with a moan.
"Jesus," he groaned, and you giggled. He pushed a hand through his hair and took a deep breath before forcing himself to stand.
"I'll get you something," he said, stumbling for a moment. You eyed his soaked, semi-hard cock appreciatively before he turned to his bathroom. He returned with the softest washcloth you'd ever felt in your life. You almost told him not to use it, that you felt bad ruining it, then remembered where you were and who you were with and refrained.
Afterwards, he was incredibly sweet. He pulled you into his arms and turned out the lights, both of you still naked between his silk sheets. His thumb rubbed gentle circles against your arm and his lips occasionally brushed lovingly over your eyes, nose, or forehead.
In return, you pressed lazy kisses against his throat and slotted your leg in between his, unable to stop yourself from smiling.
"I had a really nice time tonight," you finally said, breaking the silence and making him laugh.
"Me, too," he replied, gazing at you in the beam of moonlight that cast across his bed.
You bit your bottom lip shyly and glanced around his bedroom. There hadn't been much of an opportunity to take it all in before, but now in the quiet stillness of night, you realized his room was unusually bare with the exception of his huge bed and one large abstract painting on the wall.
"Did you just move in?"
He shook his head, eyes still locked on you. "No."
He could tell you were curious but didn't want to pry, so he threw you a lifeline.
"I could've hired a decorator but," he glanced around, looking a little forlorn. "I wanted to wait and do it myself. With someone."
"Oh," you breathed softly. Then, sensing his vulnerability, added, "I would have done the same thing. It's part of what makes a house a home, you know?"
His dark eyes flashed to yours and he smiled.
"Yeah, that's right."
You grinned and snuggled a little closer into his chest. His lips found the top of your head and he hummed, content. Your eyes slid closed and you could feel your body relaxing, ready to drift off to sleep when he spoke again.
"I have a confession to make."
Your eyes snapped back open and you looked up expectantly.
"I don't think I can wait til Thursday to see you again," he smirked. Your heart skipped a beat and you pretended to think it over for a second.
"Well... I guess I could make some time on Monday or Tuesday," you mused.
"How about both?"
You swallowed and nodded, hoping you didn't come off too eager when you said, "Yeah, I think that would work."
As he pressed a tender kiss to your lips to seal the deal, you mustered up the courage to ask the question that had been weighing on your mind since the day before.
"Harry?"
"Hm?"
He looked at you like he was completely smitten, like he was ready to give you the world on a silver platter if you asked.
"Since we're making confessions, I have a question that's been bothering me," you said carefully. His smile faltered, but only for a moment.
"What is it?"
"Why didn't you tell me about all of this before? When I asked what you did for work, you always blew me off. I was starting to think you were unemployed but—" you laughed and looked out the partially covered window overlooking Manhattan. "—I was way off."
Harry sighed and rolled onto his back, bringing you with him to lay on his chest.
"I haven't had a very good track record with dating," he said. "And usually when women find out what I do, all they see is the money, the lifestyle, the parties, but..." he trailed off for a moment, fingers playing idly with the ends of your hair. "I just wanted someone to want me for me."
You tilted your chin up, giving him a sorrowful look as you cupped his cheek, forcing him to look at you.
"I want you for you," you told him firmly. He smiled, took your hand from his face, and turned it over to kiss your palm.
"I know."
Truthfully, he knew before he even asked you out on a date. The months he spent getting to know you at the diner had him convinced. But when he told you what he did and showed you where he lived and your only reaction — your first concern — was did he like it? Well, that gave him all the hope in the world that you just might be that someone to help him decorate his home one day.
imagining fem!reader in her thirties & harry is 45-50 but you can make up whatever you’d like :)
giving harry the rom com romance he deserves
masterlist | 9.4k words | i listened to this playlist while writing 📖 MINOR Materialists spoilers | the pics don’t depict what reader looks like | reader has hair long enough for a bun | I gave reader a last name & y/n is NOT used | used this "—" in a human way not an ai way | harry in a henley (yes that’s a real warning), multiple rounds of sex, oral (both receiving), aftercare:)
You came to Iceland alone, not because you were running from anything, but because you finally could.
The freelance contracts were stable. The email backlog was manageable. Your rent was paid through next month. It had been a year since you last went looking for someone who wasn’t looking for you. A nice milestone if you will.
So you booked a flight. Reykjavík, Iceland. Last-minute, no itinerary and no agenda. Just a carry-on, a reading list, and the jacket you’d meant to return twice.
The first few days were all adjustments. The light of day that never really left, the water tasted like minerals, and the quiet that slowly creeps in and rests inside you. No sirens and no upstairs neighbor dropping weights at 2am. Just you, your doc martens, your thermos, and enough space in your brain to hear yourself think again.
You hiked trails with names you couldn’t pronounce, you bathed in sulfuric water that stung your skin in the best way, you had lamb stew in a restaurant carved into the side of a hill, and when the server brought you a second slice of rye bread with butter so soft it melted before it hit your tongue, you almost cried. You didn’t. But you almost did.
You reread Giovanni’s Room in a crater. Hunger Games on a black sand beach. And Persuasion in the lobby of your hotel, sipping coffee that tastes like smoke and people watching like you’re being paid to do so.
You didn’t speak to anyone really. You wanted that.
You missed New York in the way a body misses caffeine, shaky and fond but knowing you’re better off without it, at least for a little while.
And now, it’s your last morning.
You get to the airport early. Not for the reasons most people do. You weren’t stressed at all. You just enjoy the stillness that happens between gate calls, when everyone’s pretending they’re not judging and one-upping each other. You like airport coffee, even when it’s terrible. Especially when it’s terrible.
You find a café with wide windows and a view of the grey sky swallowing the tarmac. There’s a table near the corner. Two seats. You take one and drop your bag in the other, claiming space you don’t need but don’t feel guilty about.
You order a black coffee and pull out a paperback from your coat pocket, something used and marked up, with a name that isn’t yours on the inside cover.
You’re half a page in when a man asks,
“You think this book is any good?”
You don’t look up right away. You clock the voice first: American and crisp. Manhattan maybe, old money, maybe, or the kind of boarding school vowels that only break when they’re drunk or heartbroken.
Then you glance over.
He’s tall, dark-haired and looks like he shaved two days ago but hasn’t cared since. There’s a jacket slung over one arm and a bruise-like tiredness around his eyes that doesn’t make him ugly. It just makes him real.
You nod toward his hands before you speak.
“Depends. Are you reading it or just holding it like an accessory?”
He blinks. A pause. Then the ghost of a smirk.
“Reading it.”
You glance down at the cover he’s holding, you recognize it immediately.
“Funny. I edited that one.”
His eyes lift, sharp with interest now. “You’re kidding.”
“Nope.” You sip your coffee. “Didn’t expect to see it outside Park Slope or a first date.”
He lets out a low laugh. “Which one do you think this is?”
You raise an eyebrow, but don’t answer yet.
You let the silence hang, sip your coffee, and let him look at you.
Not stare exactly. More like observing, as if he’s trying to pin you down and failing, and finding that a little thrilling.
“So you’re from New York?” he asks.
You glance at him over your cup. “What gave it away?”
“I can hear a little accent,” he says, smiling. “And you mentioned Park Slope. Not just anyone knows that.”
You chuckle under your breath. “True. Most tourists don’t go there.”
You pause just long enough to make him wonder if you’ll return the question. Then:
“What part are you from?”
He shifts, leans forward slightly like he’s letting you in on something personal but not too precious.
“Tribeca.”
Your eyes widen, just barely. A flicker. Most people wouldn’t notice. He does.
You school your expression, take another sip of coffee, and say,
“Hm. Then I’ll have to keep you extra close.”
He smirks. He doesn’t blink.
“I’m okay with you being really close.”
You tilt your head at him. “Are you flirting with me?”
“Maybe,” he says easily. “Is that okay?”
You don’t answer right away. You look down at your book, the one he interrupted. Your thumb slides against the pages. You pretend to read a line, but your eyes aren’t moving. Then you close it.
“Sure,” you say. “It’s okay.”
You both settle back into your seats like you’ve earned something. Not exactly comfort. But permission.
He lifts the book he was reading again and says,
“So, you do this full-time?”
“Yeah. I used to work in-house. Left a while ago. Too many men in Patagonia vests who think they’re publishing gods.” You shrug. “Now I freelance.”
“Sounds like the right move.”
You nod once. “You?”
He hesitates. You can see him weighing what to say, how to say it. There’s something performative about rich men when they don’t want to seem like rich men.
“Private equity.”
You let out a dry breath. “Ah. So you’re the one who keeps buying up independent bookstores and turning them into juice bars.”
That gets a real laugh from him. “Guilty by association, maybe.”
“What kind of stuff?”
He scratches the back of his neck. “Used to be startups. Tech, mostly. Now it’s... portfolios, scaling, strategy. The kind of things people pretend to care about on LinkedIn.”
You smile. “Sexy.”
“It’s not. But I’m good at it.”
There’s no brag in his tone. Just a quiet resignation. A man who knows his lane but isn’t in love with it.
“So,” you ask, folding your hands around the cup, “what brought you here? Iceland, I mean.”
He exhales, eyes tracking the window for a second.
“I was supposed to come here with someone. Lucy. We broke up about a week before the flight.”
You nod slowly. “Oh.”
“Yeah. She booked everything. I figured, might as well go. I already paid for the room.”
You hum in understanding. “Did you stay in it alone?”
“Yeah. Her perfume lingered on some of my clothes for the first couple nights.”
That hits something in your chest soft, familiar. You don’t ask more.
He shifts again. “What about you?”
You raise your eyebrows. “I wasn’t dumped, if that’s what you’re asking.”
“No, I mean—what brought you out here?”
You lean back in your chair, watching steam curl off what’s left of your coffee.
“I promised myself I’d take one solo trip a year. This was the first time I actually followed through with it. No laptop, no phone calls, just me and a stack of books I’ve read already.”
He smiles.
“And no heartbreaks?”
You smirk faintly. “I mean… not recent. Nothing fresh. But yeah. There was someone. Awhile back. He never really showed up for me. Not in the ways that matter.”
“That’s brutal.”
“Not really.” You shrug. “I learned a lot about myself.”
“Like what?”
You look at him then, hold his gaze just a second longer than you should.
“I’m not giving my time to guys who only want me when it’s convenient.”
That knocks the smirk right off his face. But not in a bad way. More like he’s been seen. It hits him somewhere behind the chest, in that place where the echo of Lucy still lives.
“Noted,” he says quietly.
The conversation drifts.
Not in that small-talk, filler way but back and forth. You both tread water comfortably.
You talk about how Reykjavík air tastes like snow and metal. He tells you he ordered something called fermented shark at a bar near the harbor and immediately regretted it.
You talk about the subway and the best place in Queens to get a late-night pastry.
“Do you miss it?” he asks, eyes flicking up as if he could see the city from here.
“Sometimes,” you say. “But I don’t want to miss it all the time. I wanted to miss myself first.”
He’s quiet for a beat. Then:
“That’s a good answer.”
You glance at the clock. The boarding call is coming. You can feel it. The shift in the café’s atmosphere. People are rising and putting jackets on. The brief return of gravity.
You both stand.
“Flying coach?” he asks, not in a judgmental way. Just… cataloging.
“Always,” you say with a shrug. “I’m not that classy yet.”
“I am,” he says, smirking. “First class.”
You grin. “Figures.”
At the gate, he hesitates before walking into the priority lane.
“I could have them upgrade you,” he offers. “There’s room.”
You shake your head, a little amused, a little flattered. “Nah. Coach builds character.”
He grins, but there's something underneath it, something quieter. “At least let me send a car. I’ve got one waiting at JFK. It’d be easy.”
You meet his eyes, soften your tone just a little.
“I appreciate it. But I like the way the city feels when I come back in a taxi. Grime on the window, everything ugly and alive again. I like that moment.”
He watches you for a long breath. He doesn’t press.
Instead, you pull a card from your wallet, just a simple one. Name. Email. Phone number. A line that says freelance editor in cursive and nothing else. You hand it to him like it’s a folded note in school. Casually.
“In case you want a better book next time,” you say.
He takes it, carefully. Like it might smudge if he touches it wrong.
“I’ll read in the margins,” he says. “Swear it.”
You nod once. “Safe flight, Harry.”
“You too,” he replies, and then tucks the card into the inside pocket of his blazer—pressed flat, precise, like he’s not letting it out of his sight.
You board a few minutes later. You're in a middle seat in the back half of the plane, next to someone who keeps snoring through takeoff. But it doesn’t matter.
Because for the first time in a long time, you’re not dreading what’s waiting for you back home.
A Week Later 𝜗𝜚⋆₊˚
The sun is already dipping behind the skyline by the time you close your laptop. It’s been a long day. Quiet, manageable edits for a debut memoir that won’t get half the press it deserves. You liked the voice, though. Witty. Tired in the way only New Yorkers romanticize about the rot and decay around them.
You stretch your arms above your head, spine popping as you glance out of your apartment window. A kid is biking the wrong way down the block and someone is burning incense out on their fire escape again. It smells like patchouli and sage.
You finish your tea, let your eyes drift to your phone.
Three texts from a client, one from your cousin, and a missed call from an unknown number.
Weird.
You barely finish blinking before it rings again. It's the same number.
You hesitate, thumb hovering, then swipe to answer.
“Hello?”
There’s a pause. Then a voice you absolutely recognize says:
“Hi. I- It’s Harry. Castillo. From uh well Iceland. The airport café.”
You don’t answer right away. Just smile into the silence like he can see it.
“Hey,” you say.
“Hey,” he echoes, softer. “I hope this isn’t a bad time. I didn’t… I wasn’t sure if you’d remember me.”
You scoff lightly. “Please. You don’t seem like the kind of guy people forget.”
He laughs, and it sounds a little boyish.
“I’ve been meaning to call. The whole week’s been insane. I flew straight into a mess at work, deals falling through, someone quitting without notice, my inbox looks like an emergency room. But I’ve been thinking about you. I swear I have.”
You lean back in your chair, let the words settle in.
“I figured you were busy,” you say, trying not to sound too concerned about it. “You’re important. Tribeca-important.”
He groans. “God. Please don’t say that.”
You laugh. “Fine. I won’t.”
“But seriously,” he says, “I’ve been… wanting to talk to you again. In, like, a non-airport setting.”
You raise an eyebrow, voice teasing. “Are you asking me out, Harry Castillo?”
He hesitates, and you can almost hear the way he runs his hand through his hair. You picture him in a glass-walled office, tie undone, coat slung over a chair, pacing.
“Yes,” he says finally. “I mean. If that’s okay. I’d really like to see you again. Maybe somewhere that doesn’t involve security lines or boarding passes.”
You let the silence hang just long enough to make him squirm.
Then
“Okay.”
“Yeah?” He sounds almost surprised.
“Yeah. Just don’t try to send a car for me.”
“Wouldn’t dream of it. I’ll cab it to Queens.”
“Damn right you will.”
Two Days Later 𝜗𝜚⋆₊˚
The night air is warm and heavy with city sounds, muffled music from an open window, someone dragging a trash can across concrete, a group of friends laughing on the sidewalk with half-finished drinks in hand.
You’re early, but just barely. The restaurant you picked is familiar. You've come here with friends, exes, and even alone with a book. It has no Instagram presence and still uses paper menus. That’s the charm. It’s a test.
You're in a soft black slip dress that falls just below your knees, layered with a light denim jacket and scuffed up white sneakers. The kind of outfit that says, I'm effortless, even though you tried on three different jackets before settling. Hair down, your favorite small silver hoops, a touch of mascara and lip tint. You didn’t overthink it. Not really. Just enough.
He rounds the corner like he’s been here a hundred times before, though you know he hasn’t. There’s that same easy walk, confident but never cocky, and he spots you before you see him.
“Hey,” he says, smiling. “Right on time.”
He’s dressed in dark denim jeans and a charcoal grey sweater that fits just right. No watch tonight. No flash. Just a quiet show of expense. A beige coat is folded over one arm. His hair’s a little neater than it was in Iceland, but not too neat. He looks rested and sharp. But you still remember the version of him leaning back in that plastic airport chair, talking like the world had finally gone quiet for once.
“This place is great,” he says, glancing up at the worn awning and exposed brick. “Very you.”
You raise an eyebrow. “You don’t even know me.”
He smirks. “No. But I’m trying.”
You’re seated at a table near the front window, the kind of table made for long talks and longer looks. There’s no tablecloth, just a flickering plastic candle in a chipped glass holder.
The server brought you wine, he asked what you liked, and when you said white but not too sweet, he remembered.
“So,” he says after the first sip, leaning forward, “how many manuscripts have you torn to shreds since we spoke?”
You grin. “Two. But gently. I only tear with care.”
“That sounds like it should be on a t-shirt.”
“I’ll make merch.”
He laughs, shaking his head. “God, I missed this.”
You look at him. “You say that like we’ve known each other longer than the airport and a phone call.”
He shrugs. “It doesn’t take long to know when someone’s different.”
You feel the words settle under your ribs. Warm. Unrushed. He doesn’t follow it with a compliment. Doesn’t pivot to flirting right away. He just lets it sit there, honest, unornamented.
Later, between bites of pasta and bread dipped in olive oil, you ask him what his week was really like. He tells you about a last-minute investor call that nearly tanked a merger, and you try not to fall asleep. He teases you about zoning out, and you tease him right back for trying to impress you with balance sheets.
“You’re lucky you’re hot,” you say with a smirk.
“Oh?” he leans back, hand cradling his wine glass. “You think I’m hot?”
You deadpan. “I think you’re decent looking. In dim lighting.”
He grins, eyes twinkling. “I’ll take it.”
By the time you leave, your cheeks hurt from smiling. The walk back to your apartment is short, only a few blocks, and he doesn’t ask to come up. You don’t offer. Not this time.
But when you stop outside your building, he lingers.
“This was…” he says, hands in his coat pockets. “God, this was exactly what I needed.”
You smile softly. “Me too.”
He hesitates, then, “can I see you again?”
You reach for the door. “Sure,” you say over your shoulder. “I’ll pick a place with better chairs.”
He grins. “Deal.”
Before you step inside, you turn and add, “and I’m still not letting you send a car.”
“Even if I ask really nicely?”
You arch a brow. “Especially if you ask nicely.”
He watches you go like he wants to follow, but doesn’t. And that’s what makes it better.
You step out of the café where you just finished catching up with one of your longtime authors, a smart, sweet nonfiction guy who’s somehow always three years late with a manuscript. It’s warm out, not hot, and you’ve decided to walk the long way back just for the hell of it. Phone in hand, sunglasses on. You’re halfway through typing a text when your phone starts ringing.
Unknown Number.
Except you know who it is by now. You really need to put his name in your phone.
You answer with a smirk already in your voice. “You again.”
“Guilty,” Harry says. His voice is all low charm, like a secret he’s letting you in on. “I’m on lunch. Want to join me?”
You snort. “I’m a little far from Tribeca, and I walked, so—”
“Where are you?” he asks, cutting you off gently.
You tell him. There's a pause on the other end.
“Okay… don’t get mad at me, but I sent a car.”
You stop walking.
“…You didn’t.”
“I did.”
You’re about to launch into a scolding monologue when a sleek black vehicle rolls to a stop in front of you. Windows tinted. Polished to perfection.
You press a hand to your face and burst out laughing. “You are insufferable.”
“Get in the car,” he says, grinning audibly. “You can reprimand me over oysters.”
The place he’s picked is one of those restaurants. Small, tucked behind a street of gallery spaces, with a menu that changes every week and never bothers to explain itself. The table’s already set when you arrive. He stands to greet you, jacket off, sleeves rolled up just enough to show a watch that probably costs more than your rent.
“You look very summery,” he says, holding your chair out.
You sit. “You look like you paid someone to make you look like you’re not a billionaire..”
He grins. “I did. Her name is my assistant.”
The restaurant is cool and quiet inside, with sunlight spilling across the marble bar. The server brings you fresh bread, olive oil with shaved fennel, and menus printed on textured paper.
You let Harry order, he insists, so you end up sharing:
Burrata with charred peaches, basil oil, and crushed pistachios
Hand-cut pasta in a lemony brown butter sauce with crispy sage
A chilled rosé that tastes like it was bottled by gods with good taste in music
You’re halfway through your second bite when he says:
“Okay. Important question. Childhood crush.”
You blink. “That’s your big lunch question?”
“It reveals a lot about someone.”
You pause, then say, “Captain America.”
He stares. “The super hero?”
You nod. “When I was younger it was the crappy cartoon version. This new guy though, Chris Evans? I love his accent and the presence he gives as Captain America. It’s called taste.”
He laughs, nearly choking. “Okay. Wow. I was not prepared for that.”
You raise a brow. “Yours better be good.”
“Liv Tyler. Armageddon. I was convinced she was waiting for me, specifically.”
You tilt your head. “That’s very classy of you.”
“I was an emotionally repressed child with a lot of money and no real outlet.”
He says it lightly, but you don’t miss the faint weight under his voice.
You lean back in your chair, taking a sip of wine. “So what were your parents like?”
“Oh,” he says, “we’re going there.”
“Briefly,” you say, “and only because I told you about my super serum kink.”
He laughs again, a warm one, and then shrugs.
"My mom’s a powerhouse, super passionate about social issues, but always with reasons behind it. My dad was more business-minded. Tougher. We haven’t talked since my brother’s wedding. Things were complicated between us, but I think, in the end, we kind of understood each other."
You nod, letting the moment rest.
“What about you?” he asks.
“My parents are still in New York now in Long Island,” you say. “Still together. They always hoped I’d go corporate. Something stable. I said ‘no thanks’ and started making barely enough to live off books.”
“And now you make slightly more than barely enough?”
You smile. “Something like that.”
By the end of the meal, your plates are cleared, you’re still smiling, and Harry is sitting just a little closer than he was when you started. Not touching. Not pushing. Just near. Warm. Present.
“Thank you,” you say as you stand.
“For the car?”
“For lunch and the laughs..”
“Anytime,” he says, eyes not leaving yours. “But next time, I’m picking you up on foot. Like a man of the people.”
You’ve just turned off the lamp.
The apartment is quiet. You can hear someone’s music faintly through the wall, and a car alarm hiccuping somewhere blocks away before slowly stopping. You’re in bed, finally. Bare-faced, sleep shirt on, book half-open next to you. Your phone is face down on the nightstand.
You don’t expect it to ring.
But it does, just as you’re sliding deeper into sleep. A soft vibration, and a light across your cheek.
Harry Castillo.
You blink at the name; it's still strange to see it there, tucked between texts from spam and a random DoorDash update.
You hesitate, then answer.
“Hello?”
His voice is low, rough around the edges.
“Hey. I didn’t wake you, did I?”
You roll onto your side, tucking the blanket under your chin. “Not really. I was pretending to sleep but mostly just realizing how cold my feet are right now.”
He lets out a quiet laugh. You can hear a drawer opening. Something soft shuffling.
“I couldn’t sleep.”
“Mmm. Financial guilt?”
“God. That’s terrifyingly accurate.”
You smile into the dark. “So what happened?”
"Work went off the rails after lunch, endless calls, two people threatening to quit, and I somehow offended a potential partner by describing his margins as ‘borderline invisible.’”
You snort. “That does sound like you.”
“Thanks.”
There’s a pause while he moves again—maybe into another room. His voice shifts slightly as if he’s brushing his teeth or pulling off a shirt.
“I didn’t want to be alone in my head tonight. That okay?”
You close your eyes. “Yeah. It’s okay.”
You hear the sound of a faucet. A clink of glass on marble.
“What are you doing?” you ask softly.
“Night routine. Trying to forget about my job. You?”
You glance around the room.
“Lying here. Wearing a shirt that says ‘I love books more than people.’ Left sock halfway off.”
“Hot.”
You grin. “I tried.”
“I wish I could see you.”
You freeze for half a second and recover quickly.
“I look like a raccoon that's reading Murakami.”
“I think that’s exactly my type.”
You talk.
Not about anything important, not really. Just… things.
Favorite words. “I like ‘luminous,’” you say. “I like ‘ruin,’” he replies. You talk about what you’d re-name each dog breed, about how weird it is to feel exhausted and overstimulated at the same time and about how sometimes the city feels like it’s chewing on you, but in a good way.
He tells you he’s in bed now. That he’s staring up at the ceiling. That there’s a crack in the plaster shaped like an ampersand (&).
“Maybe it’s a sign,” he says.
“Of what?”
“I don’t know. Something to come or that I should become a book editor too.”
An hour passes.
Then another.
Your voice gets lower. You laugh less but not because he’s not funny. Just because you’re sinking into something heavier. Softer.
There’s a pause where neither of you speak. You think he’s fallen asleep, but then he murmurs,
“This feels intimate.”
You swallow. “Yeah.”
“I don’t mean that in a bad way. Just… It’s been awhile.”
You exhale slowly. “Same.”
You roll onto your back, phone resting against your ear. Staring at your own ceiling. No cracks shaped like ampersands, just a water stain and the faint shadow of an old dream.
“Feels dangerously domestic,” you murmur.
He huffs a soft laugh. “God forbid.”
“I mean, we’ve passed ‘what’s your favorite pasta shape.’”
“I’ll try not to get too earnest, then.”
“Too late.”
He’s quiet. Then, “you’re not hanging up, though.”
“Neither are you.”
Eventually, your voices start trailing off. He gets quieter. You feel the words before they form:
“Goodnight.”
“Goodnight, Harry.”
“Don’t forget me by morning.”
You don’t answer. Just smile into the dark and let the silence stretch between you like a thread that won’t break.
The late-night phone call is still swimming around in your head when you wake up.
You slept better than you expected, despite your brain playing his voice on repeat like a lullaby.
You have an interview this morning. One of your more polished authors. Midlist, legacy type. He wears cufflinks and uses the word “zeitgeist” unironically.
So, in a rare move, you reach for your version of a professional editor outfit, something you haven’t done in years.
Chestnut colored low-waisted trousers that fit like they were made for you. Crisp cream blouse, just slightly undone at the collar. A slim leather belt. A dark red lip that says I will criticize your work out loud, and you’ll enjoy it. Hair pinned back in a clean low bun, a few soft pieces left out. Kitten heels and your favorite silver hoops.
You look like the version of yourself that used to walk into publishing houses and command rooms full of men who thought they were smarter than you.
You haven’t worked in an office in years, but this version still lives somewhere in you. And today? She came to play.
As you’re passing through your building’s small, scuffed lobby, coffee in hand, tote bag over your shoulder. Then the building manager flags you down.
“Hey, uh… someone left this for you.”
He gestures to a sleek black envelope with your name printed in elegant script, leaning against a tall white box on the mail desk.
You frown, glancing at it. You’re not expecting anything. Not from a client. Not from anyone.
You open the box.
Inside: flowers.
But not just any flowers. Something rare. Something lush, strange, and stunning. Delicate cream and rust-colored juliet garden roses, pale orchids folded like paper secrets, and spidery accents of chocolate cosmos the kind that smell faintly like vanilla and firewood.
You blink.
You've never seen a bouquet like this.
Tucked between the stems is a small card, handwritten in blocky, careful print.
You reminded me of summer yesterday.
So I thought I would bring summer to you.
– H
You’re still staring when your phone buzzes in your pocket.
Harry Castillo calling.
You answer. “Okay, you’re actually a menace.”
“So you got them.”
His voice is warm, smug, but just a little uncertain beneath it. Like he’s waiting to see if he went too far.
“You didn’t think they were too much?”
You glance back at the bouquet, still cradled in your arms.
“Harry, I didn’t even know flowers like this existed.”
“That’s why I picked them. They reminded me of you. Unusual, gorgeous and slightly intimidating in the best way.”
You snort, flustered and weirdly breathless. “You’re gonna ruin me.”
“That’s not the goal. I just… wanted you to know last night meant something.”
Your fingers tighten on the phone.
“Me too.”
You're halfway out the door again when you stop, pivot on your heel, and mutter, “Shit.”
“Everything okay?” Harry’s voice comes through your phone, still tucked between your ear and shoulder.
“The flowers,” you say, rushing back inside.
You head straight for the kitchen, set your bag down, and rummage through the cabinet above the fridge. Your “vase” selection consists of a chipped pitcher, a pasta jar, and something you once used to make sangria. You choose the pitcher, it’s wide enough, and besides, the cream glaze makes the florals pop.
You set the bouquet down gently on the island, like you’re afraid it’ll bruise.
“Are you arranging them?” he asks, his voice low and amused. You can picture him: still in bed, hair a little messy, coffee half-drunk on his nightstand.
“Of course I’m arranging them. These are insane. I should charge for admission.”
“Send me a picture.”
You pluck a dead leaf from a petal and sigh. “You really know how to mess with someone’s head, you know that?”
“Just yours. And only in the nicest way.”
You don’t say anything to that. Just bite your lip and step back, checking the vase’s angle from across the kitchen. It’s perfect. They’re perfect. It’s all too much, and yet… not enough.
“I have to go,” you say eventually. “Client time.”
“Kill it.”
“I always do.”
“I’ll call you later?”
You hesitate just a second before saying, “Yeah. I’d like that.”
You hang up, grab your bag, and try not to look back at the flowers. You fail.
You're still somehow early.
Either your client is late, or you’ve inherited your father’s compulsive punctuality. You’re sitting in the second-floor lounge of a midtown publishing house, a place that smells like over-air-conditioned paper and expensive hand soap. A wall of glass gives you a view of the city. Cranes in the distance, clouds bruising the sky, and the taxis below like yellow fish in a steel aquarium.
You’ve got your phone out, pretending to scroll through notes.
But really?
You’re thinking about Harry.
You’re thinking about the sound of his voice last night, the slight rasp like he was stretched too thin but letting himself unravel just for you. You’re thinking about the way he said “they reminded me of you” and how you didn’t flinch at it, how you wanted to believe it.
“Ms. Elliot?”
You look up.
Your client is here. Finally.
The interview starts slow, he talks a lot. He’s proud of his book. You nod, you smile, you ask the right questions. You’re good at this. Still, some part of your brain keeps echoing Harry’s laugh, the flowers on your counter, the heat in your face when he said I wish I could see you.
But you redirect. You’re a pro.
You circle back to theme, structure, tone.
“Do you think your work is more political or personal?”
“Both,” the author says, “but I’d argue that good writing always is.”
That gets a real smile from you. The kind you’d usually savor.
But even now, even now, you wish you could tell Harry about that line. You wish he could see you in this moment, sharp and engaged and glowing with capability.
You finish the interview on schedule, exchange a handshake and a thank-you, and step out onto the street again, wind in your hair, sun hitting your skin like a reward.
Your phone buzzes.
Harry Castillo:
Tell me how it went. And tell me what you’re doing tonight.
You type back slowly, thumbs and cheeks suddenly warm.
You:
Went well. Crushed it. And tonight… why? Are you planning something?
Three dots. Then:
Harry Castillo:
Maybe. You ever had mediocre ramen on your rooftop?
Your heart kicks once.
And suddenly, the rest of your day has a direction.
You wait a beat before replying to Harry’s text.
You don’t want to look eager, even though you’ve already mentally rearranged your whole evening at the idea of him. You reread his message and smirk.
Then you type back:
You:
I’ve got ramen in the back of my pantry and a rooftop of my own. But I’m warning you, it’s Queens, not Kyoto.
He replies a minute later.
Harry Castillo:
I’ll risk it. What time?
You glance at the sun dragging its way toward the horizon.
you:
Seven. Bring your own chopsticks.
He shows up right on time.
Not that you were waiting at the window or anything.
You buzz him in and open your apartment door barefoot, your hair is still in a messy knot. The air smells like toasted sesame and garlic, and you cheated and added an egg along with a handful of scallions to the instant ramen to make it look slightly more presentable.
“Hey,” Harry says when you open the door. “Wow. You really went all out.”
He’s in loose black jeans and a slate-colored henley, sleeves pushed up. He doesn’t look like he works for Wall-Street tonight and more like the boy-next-door who happens to have a portfolio. His hair’s a little damp like he showered before coming over, and you hate that you notice. You really hate it.
You step aside, letting him in. “Welcome to my humble abode.”
He glances around your apartment, books stacked in messy piles, a print of a Matisse sketch by the record player, a candle that smells like amber, old paper and vanilla.
“Feels very you.” He lifts a brow. “It’s warm and a little intimidating.”
You grin. “Again, just like me.”
You move toward the kitchen to grab the bowls, one slightly chipped, one a gift from an ex fling you barely remember and gesture with your elbow.
“Rooftop’s this way. Don’t get lost.”
He follows without question. You lead him out your front door, up the narrow stairwell that always smells like warm brick and weed. You push open the old metal door with your elbow and your hip, and just like that, you’re above the city.
It’s not glamorous. The rooftop has a warped picnic table, a few plastic chairs stolen from someone’s backyard, and an ancient milk crate you use as a step stool when the neighbors don’t return theirs. But the view?
The view makes up for everything.
Queens spread wide below you, glittering and unpretentious. In the distance, the Manhattan skyline cuts sharp against the violet sky, scattered windows still glowing like someone left the light on just for you.
Harry exhales behind you.
“God. This is…” he trails off.
You set the bowls down on the blanket you laid out earlier and glance over your shoulder. “Still willing to risk it?”
“Absolutely.”
He sits beside you, knees bent, arms draped over them in a way that makes him look accidentally posed. You pass him a bowl, then settle cross-legged beside him, your foot barely brushing his.
You both eat for a few minutes in a comfortable quiet. It’s easy. It’s not nothing.
He slurps a noodle and winces. “Okay, that’s criminally good. What did you do?”
You shrug. “Doctoring ramen is a sacred art. I could teach you, but I’d have to ask for your soul.”
“Your soul already owns most of mine, so... What’s one more piece?”
You snort. “You’re really laying it on tonight.”
“Only ‘cause I mean it,” he says while shrugging.
You side-eye him, spoon pausing near your mouth. “You always seem to mean it. That’s what makes you dangerous.”
He grins, but doesn’t argue.
The wind picks up just a little, and you hug your knees for warmth. A second later, without comment, he shrugs off his jacket and drapes it over your shoulders like it’s nothing.
You let it happen. Don’t say a word.
“So,” he says after a beat. “Still not a date?”
You smirk. “No.”
“Right. Got it.”
A pause.
“If it was, though, I’d be blowing it. I didn’t even bring wine.”
You lean back on your hands, glancing sideways. “You showed up, you’re eating my ramen, and you sent me flowers. That’s enough.”
“And you’re wearing my jacket.”
You look down at it like you just noticed.
“I guess I am.”
The silence that follows isn’t awkward. It’s just thick. Heavy with everything you’re not saying. Your arms brush. His knee shifts a little closer.
You clear your throat. “So. When’s your next big deal or billion-dollar merger or whatever?”
He chuckles. “I actually pushed everything back for the rest of the night. This is it.”
You blink. “This?”
“You.”
You don’t know what to say to that, so you don’t say anything. You just sit there with the city stretched out around you, a bowl of ramen cooling in your lap, and Harry beside you, warm, still, and impossibly present.
You shift slightly, feeling the weight of his words settle in the air between you. The city noises below, the distant hum of cars, the occasional bark of a dog, fade into the background, like they belong to another world. Up here, it’s just the two of you.
You meet his eyes, searching for a sign. Instead, he offers a small, almost shy smile. It’s the kind of smile that says, I’m trying, but I don’t want to rush this.
You fold your arms loosely around your knees, pretending to study the skyline but secretly memorizing the curve of his jaw, the way his brown eyes catch the last light.
“You’re full of surprises, Harry Castillo,” you say, voice low.
He leans back on his hands, gaze drifting over the rooftops. “I could say the same about you.”
A comfortable silence stretches. Neither of you wants to break it, but neither wants to disappear either.
“I like this,” he finally says. “No pretenses. No pressure.”
You nod, your heart beating a little faster than it should. “Yeah. Me too.”
He glances at his watch. “I should probably get going soon. I have an early day tomorrow.”
You rise, brushing crumbs from your jeans. “Me too.”
He stands as well, hesitating for a moment as if weighing something unspoken.
“Can I walk you down?” he asks quietly.
You hesitate. It feels like the right thing to do, even if you’re not sure why.
“Sure,” you say.
The metal stairs creak under your steps as you descend together, closer now than before. In the hallway, he stops just outside your door, fingers lightly touching the frame.
“Tonight was… nice,” he says, voice soft.
You smile, heart fluttering. “It really was.”
He looks at you for a long moment, then adds, “I’m glad I came.”
“Me too,” you whisper.
He finally steps back, the distance between you settling like a promise.
“Goodnight,” he says.
“Night, Harry.”
You close the door, leaning against it with a smile that lingers long after he’s gone.
You wake up slowly, blinking into the late morning light that slips past the curtains. There’s a moment, maybe two, where the dream still lingers.
It was him.
Of course it was.
Not a sexy dream, not exactly. Just one of those oddly tender ones. His hand brushing your lower back in a crowd. His laugh echoing in your apartment like it belonged there. You two reading in silence, feet tangled, breathing in sync. Comfortable. Easy.
You turn onto your side, eyes half-lidded, trying to hold onto it.
It’s been a long time since a man’s made it into your dreams without breaking something first.
Harry was dreaming too. Only he’s not really sleeping anymore, just lying still in bed, sheets tangled around his waist, laptop abandoned on the far corner. He’s staring at the ceiling and thinking about you.
Not the rooftop or the ramen, specifically, but the way you looked at him. The way you didn’t push or pull. Just let him be.
He’s thinking about how different that is from what he had with Lucy.
Lucy had been... fine. Beautiful. Sharp. But every conversation felt like a contract, every touch like a negotiation. He used to think that was normal.
But then there was you, barefoot, sarcastic, eating cheap noodles on a Queens rooftop, and suddenly, everything felt different.
He exhales hard, runs a hand through his hair, and reaches for his phone before he can stop himself.
Your phone buzzes.
Harry 💼:
Question.
Do you like beautiful old bookstores that smell like ink and with secrets?
You sit up, already grinning.
You:
I’m not a monster. Why?
Harry 💼:
Because there’s one in SoHo I used to walk past and think, “one day I’ll have a reason to go in there.”
And I think you might be my reason.
You stare at the message, heart thudding in your chest.
This man.
You type back:
You:
Okay. I’m intrigued. Time?
Harry 💼:
1 p.m. I’ll meet you there. Casual as hell, I promise.
The bookstore is tucked between two designer boutiques, a tall narrow building with sun-bleached windows and a brass bell that jingles when the door opens.
You get there early. Not on purpose, just… eager, despite yourself. You keep it casual, black t-shirt tucked into jeans, boots, your tote slung over your shoulder. You wander through the first floor while you wait. It smells like old paper, cedar, something faintly floral.
You’re halfway through flipping through a dog-eared collection of letters between two 20th-century poets when you hear the bell above the door.
You don’t even need to turn.
“I was hoping you’d beat me here,” he says behind you.
You look over your shoulder. He’s in dark jeans, a white tee under a navy jacket, sunglasses pushed back into his hair. Effortless. But it’s the way he looks at you, like he’s been thinking about this all morning, that sends something skittering beneath your ribs.
You smirk. “You remembered this place just for me?”
“Technically, I remembered it for myself. But it only became important once you existed in my life.”
You raise a brow. “Careful. You’re gonna make me blush in public.”
“That’s the goal.”
You spend the next hour wandering.
You pull a collection of translated poetry off the shelf. He skims the back cover of a book on finance and laughs. You sit together on a creaky leather couch on the mezzanine, flipping through coffee table books and making snide commentary about overly abstract art.
But something in the air has shifted.
It’s quieter now. Closer.
You catch him watching you a few times, when you tuck your hair behind your ear, when you underline a line of prose with your finger, and when you laugh with your whole mouth open.
He doesn’t hide the way he looks at you.
And you don’t hide the way it shakes you.
“You’re not what I expected,” he says, a book open in his lap, eyes still on you.
You glance over. “That sounds like a compliment and a threat.”
“It’s just the truth. You make everything feel a little different now. Better.”
You look away quickly. Pulse thumping in your ears. “Don’t say things like that.”
“Why not?”
“Because I might start believing you.”
“Good. You should.”
You close your book, suddenly unable to focus. “Lets check out.”
At the register, you both buy something. He picks a first edition he insists on getting for you despite your protest and when he hands the clerk his card, you catch him glancing sideways at you. Like he wants to say something. Like he’s trying to hold it in.
Outside the bookstore, sunlight spills over the sidewalk in soft white-gold. The street buzzes faintly with city noise, horns, bike bells, someone on a Bluetooth call arguing in Italian.
You both linger near the corner, the edge of something unspoken tightening around your ankles like ribbon.
“You hungry?” he asks, hands tucked in his jacket pockets, leaning a little closer.
You nod. “Starving.”
“Let me call a car. There’s a spot I’ve been meaning to try. It’s close.”
You open your mouth, already halfway to saying no, I’ll walk—but then you pause. He’s looking at you like he’s not just suggesting lunch. Like he’s asking you to let him care for you in his quiet, expensive way.
And for once, you let him.
“Okay,” you say. “But just this once.”
“Deal.”
The car is sleek, dark, and unreasonably quiet inside. He opens the door for you without saying anything, just a glance that makes your pulse jump. You slide in, legs crossed, arms folded loosely across your stomach like you’re trying not to look like you care.
A few minutes into the ride, his phone buzzes.
“Shit,” he mutters, glancing at the screen. “Do you mind?”
You shake your head. “Go ahead.”
He taps to accept. “Yeah, this is Harry.”
And then he’s off, voice low and measured, all clipped sentences and layered confidence. You sit beside him, pretending to look out the window.
But you’re not really listening to the call.
You’re watching him.
The way his jaw flexes ever so slightly when he listens. The little lines that appear at the corners of his mouth when something doesn’t go the way he wants. The way he gestures with two fingers, like he’s conducting the air. The way he leans forward when he says something decisive.
You shouldn’t find this hot.
You definitely do.
And when he says “I’ll review the deck by seven, but loop me in on the legal first” like he’s wrapping a bow around someone else’s fire drill, you feel it low in your stomach. That quiet ache of watching a man who’s not just smart but capable.
He ends the call with a quick “I’ve gotta go,” drops his phone in his lap, and glances over.
“Sorry. Work.”
You raise an eyebrow, carefully neutral. “That was... extremely corporate of you.”
“Don’t lie, you were into it.”
You snort. “I plead the fifth.”
He takes you to a small corner place with wide windows and zero branding. One of those ungoogleable restaurants that only exists by word of mouth. Inside, the vibe is stripped-down: pale wood tables, worn-in leather seats, white wine chilling in ceramic buckets, and a chalkboard menu that changes weekly.
It’s nothing like ramen on a rooftop late at night.
It’s quieter. Slower. Cozier.
The hostess knows Harry by name. “It’s been a while,” she says with a wink.
“Trying to change that,” he replies, glancing at you.
You’re seated in a back corner by the window. The table’s small. You could stretch your foot out and touch his ankle. You don’t. But you think about it.
“They do this roasted fish with pickled something-or-other,” he says, handing you the menu. “It sounds weird. It isn’t.”
You scan it. “I trust you. Mostly.”
“I’ll take that.”
You both order. He gets the fish. You get something with farro and beets and citrus vinaigrette. He orders two glasses of wine before you can stop him.
“Wine? At lunch?” you ask, lifting a brow.
“What else are you supposed to do on a fake date in the middle of a workday?”
You grin. “So it’s a date now?”
“I didn’t say a real date.”
“Right. Casual. Just two friends getting tipsy on a Tuesday.”
“Exactly. Two friends who almost held hands in a bookstore.”
You kick him under the table.
He kicks you back, gentler.
The wine comes. The food follows. And somewhere between laughing over a bite of his fish and him dabbing a drip of vinaigrette off the corner of your lip with his thumb like it means nothing, you realize you’re in trouble.
You like him. Too much.
And he’s looking at you like maybe, just maybe, he does too.
The table is quieter now.
Your plates have been cleared, wine glasses half-full, the sun shifting low through the window and casting shadows across the tabletop. Outside, the city keeps moving, horns, heels, soft static from a passing bus, but here it’s all muted.
You swirl the stem of your glass between your fingers, lazily.
Harry’s been quiet for a minute. Not uncomfortable. Just... hesitant.
He leans forward, elbows on the edge of the table, eyes steady on yours.
“So—” he starts, and then pauses.
You look up. “So?”
His voice drops. A little rough.
“There’s a gala Friday night. Work-adjacent. Black tie, too many speeches, probably bad shrimp.”
You nod, amused. “Sounds exciting.”
“Every year my assistant sets me up with some woman I’ve never met to make me look... normal. Taken.”
“You really love living the fantasy, huh?”
“I declined this year.”
You tilt your head. “Oh?”
“Because I was hoping you’d come with me instead.”
You blink. It’s not that you didn’t think this could happen, it’s that hearing him say it like that, so plainly, knocks something loose inside your chest.
He watches you carefully and quietly, like he’s trying not to chase your answer out of your mouth.
“You don’t have to say yes,” he adds. “You really don’t. It’s just... I’d rather go with you than sit next to someone who calls Tribeca ‘Truh-beekah’ all night.”
You press your lips together, the corner of your mouth twitching. “That’s fair.”
“So?” he says, trying to sound casual, but you can tell, you can tell, he’s not.
You lean back in your chair, eyes scanning him like you’re solving a riddle. Because part of you wants to say yes right now. And the other part, the smaller and sharper part wants to savor it. To make him wait just a little.
You lift your wine, take a sip, set it down gently.
“You’ll send a car?” you ask.
“Of course.”
“And you’ll make sure the shrimp’s not actually bad?”
“I’ll pull strings.”
You tap your finger on the rim of your glass once. Twice.
“Okay,” you say finally. Soft. But solid.
“I’ll go with you.”
His shoulders relax like you just gave him oxygen.
“Yeah?” he says, his smile tugging. “Really?”
You nod. “But I swear to God, if I end up next to someone talking about NFTs or their yacht for three hours, I’m leaving with a waiter.”
“Deal,” he laughs. “But only if I get visitation rights.”
You laugh too. It’s easy again. Warm.
Then, after a pause, he adds, more cautious now, but still hopeful:
“One more thing.”
You narrow your eyes playfully. “Here we go.”
“I want to send you something. A dress.”
You blink. “Harry…”
“No pressure to wear it,” he says quickly. “But I saw one and thought of you. I already have it saved. My assistant owes me a favor. It’s nothing dramatic. Just something elegant and sharp.”
“You’re describing a Bond girl.”
“No,” he says, his gaze soft. “I’m describing you.”
Your stomach flips.
You reach for your wine again, just to do something with your hands. “You know I can dress myself, right?”
“Of course you can. But I also know how it feels to want to look a certain way when you walk into a room like that. And I want you to have exactly that feeling.”
You go quiet. You weren’t expecting that answer. You weren’t expecting how much it would hit.
“Okay,” you say again, quieter this time. “But only if it’s actually my size. And nothing overly sparkly.”
“Promise. No sparkles. Just something you’ll look delicious in.”
You shake your head, but you’re smiling so wide it hurts.
Two Days Later 𝜗𝜚⋆₊˚
2:14 p.m.
You’re half-editing a paragraph and half-re-reading the same sentence for the third time when your phone buzzes.
Harry 💼:
Hey
Don’t yell at me
I need your measurements
You blink. Pause. Then type back.
You:
…for what exactly?
Harry 💼:
The dress
I told you I wanted to send you one
I mean unless you want me to guess. But then I can’t be held responsible for the fit
You roll your eyes, already smirking.
You:
So what are we talking ballpark sizing? Height? Waist? How scandalous is this thing?
Harry 💼:
Depends
Do you consider “strapless” scandalous?
Your mouth drops open. You swallow a smile.
You:
Oh we’re playing like that ?
Strapless, huh?
Harry 💼:
I figured if I’m going to show up with the most captivating woman in the room, she shouldn’t have to tug on sleeves
Or think about shoulder seams. Just her confidence
You stare at that one a little too long.
You:
You talk like that to all your dates?
Harry 💼:
I don’t have dates
Not lately
Just you
Your heart makes a very unprofessional move in your chest.
You:
You realize you’re making it very hard for me to concentrate on work right now
Harry 💼:
Good. Send me your numbers
Let me do the rest
You hesitate for all of one second before sending him your measurements. And once you do, he doesn’t respond right away.
Two minutes later:
Harry 💼:
Perfect
Thank you
I’ll have it sent directly to you. No peeking until tomorrow.
You:
You’re not the boss of me
Harry 💼:
Not yet.
You nearly drop your phone.
The Next Morning 𝜗𝜚⋆₊˚
You don’t expect to see him. You’re halfway to your mailbox, wearing yesterday’s t-shirt and a pair of sleep shorts when the door buzzes.
“Package for you,” says the manager behind the desk. “Real fancy.”
You raise an eyebrow just as the glass doors slide open.
Harry Castillo steps through them holding a black garment bag.
You stop walking.
He smiles like he knows exactly what he’s doing.
“Good morning,” he says. “I had something to drop off.”
“Most billionaires use couriers,” you reply, crossing your arms, trying not to grin. “Is this what they call a personal touch?”
“Something like that.” He eyes your outfit with amusement. “Should I have brought coffee too?”
“I would’ve liked a croissant.”
“Noted.”
He steps closer, handing the garment bag over like it’s a sacred artifact.
“No pressure to wear it,” he says, lowering his voice. “But as I said,I saw it, and I thought of you.”
From the desk, the manager clears his throat loudly, but with restraint.
You glance sideways at him, then back at Harry. “You always this charming?”
Asking as if you don’t already know the answer.
“Only in Queens.”
You try not to blush. You fail.
“I’ll see you tonight,” he adds, voice dropping half an octave as his eyes flick over your face.
You nod. “Yeah. You will.”
He’s gone two seconds later, out the door like he didn’t just drop a bomb and walk away.
Later 𝜗𝜚⋆₊˚
You unzip the garment bag slowly, like it might whisper if you move too fast.
Inside is the dress.
A vintage charcoal grey gown, smooth and liquid in your hands. It’s strapless, with a refined, statuesque shape that skims the length of your body. The fabric catches the light in a quiet, expensive way. Nothing too flashy.
There’s embroidery stitched delicately along the bodice and fine silver-threaded detail that curves like vines framing your collarbones. Elegant. Minimal. Dangerous.
You slip it on with care.
No tugging, no adjusting. It fits perfectly. The way it hugs your waist, the slight flare of the hem, the way the bodice presses close without suffocating it feels like it was made for you. Like he really looked.
You twist to check your reflection in the mirror.
You don’t look like the woman who edits manuscripts on her couch in a hoodie and glasses. You look like the woman who walks into a room and makes people turn. The kind of woman who deserves to be watched.
You pin your hair into a soft, low updo, leaving a few pieces loose at the nape of your neck. Subtle makeup, your favorite brick-red lipstick, a little liner, highlighter so faint it only shows when you turn your head.
Then the finishing touch: your baby blue heels.
They shouldn’t work with the dress. But somehow, they do.
They spark against the grey. A wink of color.
You glance at the clock. 6:57.
And then—your buzzer goes off.
You check your appearance one last time in the mirror by the door, fingers smoothing the fabric at your hips. The heels are just high enough. The updo stays pinned. You breathe in once, twice, and grab your clutch.
Then you head downstairs.
The moment you step into the lobby, the room hushes. The manager behind the desk nearly drops his clipboard. The elevator chimes shut behind you. But you don’t see any of them.
Because at the far end of the lobby, waiting by the glass doors in a crisp, black tux and a perfectly tied bow tie, is Harry.
He turns when he hears your heels click against the tile.
And for a full, suspended moment, he forgets how to breathe.
His eyes sweep over you from head to toe, slowly, reverent, and utterly still.
“Holy shit,” he breathes.
Your smile curves, shy and wicked all at once. “Nice tux.”
“I don’t— Jesus.” He closes the space between you, eyes still wide. “You look... devastatingly beautiful.”
Your hand is already in his before you even realize you reached for him.
“Ready?” he asks, like his voice just came back online.
You nod, fingers tightening slightly around his. “Let’s go.”
The car is sleek and low-lit as usual, the partition already raised for privacy. You sit beside him, knees angled together, clutch held tight in your lap.
But your other hand?
Still tangled with his.
You don’t speak much. Don’t need to.
His thumb traces your knuckle slowly, and you feel it everywhere. The soft city blur outside the window fades beneath the weight of his attention.
“The gala’s at The Frick,” he murmurs, gazing at your profile. “They rent it out once a year for this foundation thing. Mostly donors, trustees, people who pretend to read art journals.”
You smirk. “Sounds awful.”
“It will be. But you’ll be there soooo—”
You roll your eyes, but your chest feels too tight, too warm
The car glides to a stop outside the stately mansion-turned-museum on the Upper East Side. Lights wash the limestone facade in a golden glow. A crowd is gathered beneath the archway, camera flashes starting up like clockwork.
You grip your clutch tighter as the door opens.
But then he’s there offering his hand, not just to help you out, but to anchor you.
You take it.
The moment your heels touch the cobblestone, voices ripple.
“Who is that?”
“She’s stunning—look at that dress.”
“Is that Harry Castillo’s date?”
“God, the two of them—”
You don’t hear all of it. But you hear enough.
Still, your eyes only find one pair.
Harry’s.
And the way he looks at you?
Like he likes the attention. Because they see you the way he already does.
part two —>
divider by @kodaswrld other one by me:) 🏷️ @zevrra @xodilfluvr @inbred-eater @millersdoll @grayandthyme @saturnyo @littlejoels @millersgirl44 @mybvalentine @mysticalgalaxysalad @wayward-dreamer @starstriker027 @untitledgoat @erinlovesyou @katssecretdiary @strangeangelflapsuitcase @behomewhenthestreetlightscomeon @perfectpoetrybluebird @inept-the-magnificent @throttlepascal @readingiskeepingmegoing @noteriii @needz1nk @foggymoonbanana @belleofthewickedteaparty @axshadows
Imagine Alpha LADS x Beta non mc reader. the beginning.
Imagine if there was something people knew about you, it was that if somebody threw a party within a ten kilometer radius, you would somehow end up there. Not because you actively searched for them, not because you were desperate for attention.
Imagine, you just... ended up there like a stray cat. A particularly attractive stray cat with questionable decision making skills and concern amount of confidence. Tonight happened to be your best friend's birthday. And because your best friend was just as ridiculous as you were, they hadn't settled for a simple celebration. Instead, they rent a stupidly large house, the kind that had swimming pool outside and a billiards room inside.
Imagine it was the kind that looked like it belonged in rich kid dramas. The kind that immediately made people think, 'We're absolutely getting kicked out by midnight.' Yet somehow, nobody did which is honestly shocking.
Imagine the backyard was alive with music, the pool lights painted everything blue and purple. People were swimming, dancing, and drinking. Somebody was trying to do a handstand on a pool float while another person was actively encouraging them. You gave them another three minutes before disaster struck.
"Five bucks say they eat shit." "You're awful." "I'm realistic." The birthday girl snorted on her drink, making you grin as your cigarette dangled lazily from your fingers. The water was still dripping from your shirt from when somebody had pushed you into the pool fifteen minutes ago. Not that you minded. You'd just climbed out laughing, stole somebody's towel, then somebody else's drink.
Imagine that leads you exactly where you were now, sitting on the armrest of an outdoor couch, looking entirely too comfortable as usual. In which people always asked how you managed to be so relaxed. And the truth was quite simple, you just genuinely didn't care about most things. Not in a depressing way, not in a meaningless way. It was just... If something happened, it happened. If it worked out, great. If it didn't, you'd figure something else out. Life is easier that way, a lot easier. Especially when compared to everyone around you constantly stressing themselves into early graves.
Imagine the way you took a drag from your cigarette. The sweet taste settled on your tongue, it was strawberry tonight, or maybe raspberry. You weren't entirely sure, the flavors changed every shipment. One time they had sent watermelon, you nearly cried tears of joy. As far as you can recall, the cigarettes themselves were technically part of some medical trial. Something about prototype pheromone suppressants. Beta compatibility. Cilincal testing. Research.
Imagine it was something your doctor had spent nearly twentey minutes explaining everything five months ago. One you had listened politely, or at least pretended to. Then they mentioned unlimited supplies, and flavored options. You signed the paperwork immediately. The one you were apparently helping modern medicine advance. In reality, you mostly care about the free flavored cigarettes. A fair exchange, at least on your opinion. Then someone plucked the cigarette right out of your fingers. You didn't even look.
"Rude." "Sharing is caring." "Buy your own." "You literally got them for free." "...That's not the point." The cigarette thief laughed, thats when you finally glanced up. Cute. You thought. Very cute. Actually, maybe he's dangerously cute. You had been talking to people most of the night. Not exclusively, you talked to everybody. But this guy somehow remained nearby throughtout the evening. A feat not many people managed, mostly because your attention span was terrible.
Imagine a hand suddenly landed on your shoulder, another friend, then another, then another. At some point you had accidentally collected a small crowd. You didn't know how it happened, but it always happened. People just kind of gathered. Maybe because you were easy to talk to. Maybe because you remembered people's names, mostly. Maybe because you treated everyone the same, or maybe because you were just entertaining to watch. Especially when you were losing.
which Imagine had brought everybody's attention to the billiards room. More specifically, to you, who is currently losing terribly. The cue stick rested against your shoulder, you stare at the table, and the table stared back. The ball remained exactly where it was and the room held its breath. Then you took the shot and completely missed. The entire room exploded, people doubled over laughing, someone fell off a couch. You just looked down at the cue stick, then at ball, then back at the cue stick.
"...I think it's broken." "You missed the entire table!" "Technicalities." "You aimed for ten seconds!" "Well, clearly it wasn't enough." You said shrugging and the laughter somehow got worse. So far you lost every game. Every single one. At one point, you accidentally sent the cue ball flying into the other table which earn you a round of applause. You bowed naturally. Because if you were going to fail, you might as well fail spectacularly.
Imagine hours passed, the party grew louder, then softer, then louder again. People drifted between room, conversation changed, the music changed, the atmosphere shifted the way parties always did once midnight crept closer. The chaos mellowed into something warmer, more intimate. People sat closer, laughed quieter, found corners, found moments. You on the other hand ended up back outside eventually. Near the pool, feet dangling in the water as cigarette balanced between your lips.
Imagine someone sat beside you. The same cute guy from earlier. He was close enough that your shoulder occasionally brushed. Neither of you moved anyway. The coversation came easy, everything always did. You talked about stupid things, favorite drinks, terrible classmates, the weird guy who attempted a flip into the pool. Then came future plans, the lack of future plans. You admitted you had absoltely no clue what you were doing with your life, to which they admitted they didn't either. And it was nice, comfortable. It was the kind of conversation that slipped by unnoticed. One minute, ten minutes, turns into an hour.
Imagine someone eventually called your name from across the yard, making you pause from the conversation and looked up. Across the yard someone blew you a kiss dramatically. You blew one back. Making the person beside you groan. "There you go again?" "What?" You asked, looking at him confused. "That." "What?" "Flirting." "I was being polite." "Nobody is that polite." You looked genuienly confused, which only made him laugh harder. "You're impossible." "So I've heard."
Imagine the way he shook his head, smiling. And his smile lingered, so did yours. Neither disappearing, neither looking away. The air shifted, not dramatically, just enough. Enough that when they leaned slightly closer, niether of you seemed surprised. The party continued around you. The music, the laughter, the splashing of water, the distant shouting. But it felt further away now, like background noise, like something happening to other people.
Imagine the two of you enventually ended up inside, not because you planned to, not because he planned to, it just happened anyway. Like one conversation leading to another, one room leading to another. Until you found yourself in a quieter hallway, away from most of the crowd. The music reduced to a distant heartbeat through the walls.
Imagine the two of you were still talking, still laughing, still standing a little too close. Your shoulder rested against the wall as they stood in front of you. Looking amused and comfortable. Looking entirely too pretty. "You know." He said, playing with your hair. "Hm?" "You really have no idea, do you?" "No idea about what?" "The effect you have on people." You blink, then laughed. "Oh, that's dramatic." "I'm serious." "That's concerning." "You think everybody likes you." "Nahhh I don't." You laugh. "You act like it." You considered, then eventually shrugged. "Maybe I just like everybody."
Imagine the way he simply started, then he laughed, something fond hidden underneath it. The kind that settled somewhere warm in your chest. Eventually the conversation faded, not abruptly, just natural. The way good conversations did. A glance lingering slightly longer. A smile refusing to disappear. The distance between you shrinking without either of you noticing. Then eventually, the talking stopped entirely. A brief kiss. Sweet, warm. Followed by laughter when both of you immediately smiled afterwards. Then another, the kind that felt less like some grand romantic moment and more like two people genuinely enjoying each other's company.
Imagine it was simple, easy, and comfortable. A lot like the rest of your life. At least until your phone started vibrating. You ignore it. Then it vibrated again, and again. The person in front of you groaned dramatically. "If you check that phone, I'm leaving." "You won't." "...Fair." You laugh, winking at him before you pulled your phone out of your pocket. Then glance at the screen, and froze.
Imagine the way everything stopped, the hallway, the music, the conversation. Even your breathing. For a second all you could was stare. The sender, the subject, the words. Then stare at it again, because there was absolutely no way- no fucking way. Your eyes darted across the screen. Once, twice, then three times. You were accepted. Accepted at Skyhaven academy Engineering Department. Your mouth fell open. "What happened?" You couldn't answer. "What happened?" Then a laugh escaped you. Disbelieving, half delighted. Seriously. "Oh my God." "What?" "I got in." "What?" "I GOT IN."
Imagine the way those words echoed throught the hallway. Several nearby partygoers immediately turned. But you didn't care. Because somehow, you. The class cutting, party hopping, chain smoking idiot who signed up for medical research because the cigarettes were flavored. The one who took the entrace exam just because it looks fun- Had actually gotten accepted. Suddenly, your future felt real. Not something distant. Not something to worry about later.
Imagine it was real, terrifiying, exciting, and waiting. So as you stand there in a noisy hallway while a party raged around you, cigarette tucked behind one ear with your heart threatening to burst from your chest. You couldn't stop grinning. Because somehow, against all odds. Against all expectations. Against your own expectations. You started at the acceptance letter again and grinned, wide, dangerous and excited. The kind of grin your friends would immediately recognize as trouble. Because it always meant the same thing. An adventure was coming and whethere you were ready or not. You were absolutely going to throw yourself headfirst into it.
[ⓒdark-night-hero] 2026°
: blame my typos on Ace, Sabo, Shigaraki, Dabi, Izuki, Katsuki and Shoto because I spend the night crying (+ editing) because of them (watched the last season of BNHA and rewatch marinefort + dressrosa arc) so expected some ff about them soon.
: if you're looking for the boys, they would be on the next updates. If ya'll want to be tagged, just... say so?
Summary: When it comes out that Saint Potter is cheating on you with none other than Ginerva Weasley, your brother is pissed, and Adrian is there to pick up all the pieces.
Warnings: mentions of cheating, ooc golden trio, Ron and Harry bashing
The halls are alive and buzzing as you storm your way up to Gryffindor tower. You don't know what's worse—the occasional pitying looks being sent your way, or the self-satisfied sneers of students who had apparently been praying on your downfall.
You weren't sure yet if the rumors were true, but any kind of gossip surrounding Harry Potter tended to spread across the school like wildfire. And right now, word on the street was that Harry had been cheating on you with Ginerva bloody Weasley. That ankle biter had been chasing after him for years, and you were about to find out if she'd finally sunk her claws into your boyfriend. Or, very possibly, your ex.
Heads turn as the Fat Lady's portrait door swings open violently and you march through, sharp eyes searching for that familiar mop of black hair.
"Oi! How'd they get in here?" The voice of Seamus Finnigan calls out, confusion laced in his voice.
You roll your eyes as you continue to scan the crowd of faces occupying the Gryffindor common room.
"My brother is the captain of your god-awful quidditch team," you reply snarkily, growing more and more agitated by the distinct lack of lightning bolt scars and wire rimmed glasses.
If he was going to cheat on you, he should at least have the nerve to tell you to your face. He was supposed to be a bloody Gryffindor for heaven's sake. Your eyes finally land on Hermione Granger, who looks as if she wants to sink into the sofa she's perched on. Her eyes meet yours.
"It's really none of my business, y/n. But you don't have to do this and kick up a fuss," she sighs.
"Of course they do. See, this is exactly why Harry is done with them. There's always some big spectacle when they're involved," Ron's voice carries loudly across the common room as he makes his way down the banister. "Besides. They're a Slytherin. Harry never should have given them a second glance anyway."
You feel your lip curl at your, now confirmed, ex's friend. Those were some bold words coming from someone who'd been throwing up slugs not so long ago. Maybe he needed a reminder of what that was like. But no—you needed to be on your best behavior. So instead, you take a deep breath and turn to face the redhead full on.
"Ronald. I know she's your sister and all, so I'm trying very hard to see things from your perspective, but I just can't seem to get my head that far up my ass. Tell Harry we're done for me, would you, dear? I'm not wasting my time on someone who's too much of a coward to break things off properly."
The entire common room is silent and Weasley is looking significantly more red than usual as you see yourself out. You'd never been much of a fan of the lion's den anyway. Good riddance, honestly.
As soon as the portrait clicks shut behind you, you turn around to find yourself face to face with a figure that was all too familiar. His arms are crossed and he has a rather unamused look on his face.
"Hello, big brother," you chirp, face masking into a look of pure innocence.
Oliver sighs, shaking his head.
"The rumors are true then?" He asks, eyes full of concern.
You hated it when he looked at you like that.
"We're gonna kick your sorry asses on the pitch in two weeks," you reply confidently.
The concern stays, but hint of pride appears on your brother's face as a smile begins to grow.
"I'll look forward to the attempt." His eyes flicker to the portrait of the Fat Lady. "How bad is it in there?"
You blink up at him, bottom lip jutting out ever so slightly.
"I've no idea what you mean, Oliver. I've never done anything wrong in my life. I'm very reasonable."
Oliver looks down at you with disdain.
"Perhaps I'll study in the library for a bit."
"Capital idea, brother."
As soon as you step foot back into the dungeon, Pansy is on you, pulling you into a bone crushing hug.
"What do you want me to do to him? Eat slugs? Jelly bones? Finish what the Dark Lord started?"
You carefully extract yourself from your friend's arms, laughing at her usual antics.
"None of the above. We are going to handle this maturely. With grace," you reply.
Pansy raises an eyebrow scornfully.
"Gracefully like cursing out the weasel in front of his entire house?"
Your smile drops.
"That doesn't count. Weasley is an arse and had it coming."
Pansy lets out a snort.
"And what has Pucey had to say about all of this?"
"All of what?" You ask, eyebrows furrowing in confusion at the complete one eighty the conversation had taken.
Your friend sighs, shaking her head at you as if the answer is clear.
"The break up. Obviously."
"I don't know. I only just broke up with him, Pans. Through his friend no less. And I haven't even seen Adrian today."
Pansy lets out a sniff that you'd come to learn means she's displeased.
"I see. Well, do keep me updated."
Your eyes squint as you try to dissect the undertones in Pansy's comment, but before you can ask what on Earth she wants updates on, she spins on her heel and disappears into the corridor that leads back to the dorms.
The feeling of wind against your face as you race around the pitch on your broom always serves to melt away whatever tension you've worked up throughout the day. Everyone knew that Oliver's life revolved around quidditch and quidditch alone, and while the two of you definitely had your differences—namely being the fact that his house robes were an obnoxious shade of red and gold—an obsession with the sport seemed to run in the family.
You feel his presence beside you before you see him; slotting comfortably onto your right flank as if it were second nature.
"Pucey! Where have you been? Haven't seen you all day," you shout as the two of you complete another lap around the pitch.
"Heard about Saint Potter. Figured you'd want some space," he replies, that easy smile that you knew all too well flashing across his face.
He was right, of course. You'd always hated the feeling of being smothered by people who were overly nosy about your business. It had been a main point of contention throughout your year and a half relationship with Potter. That and the fact that Potter had despised how you remained so close to Adrian. But if he really thought you were going to pick him over your closest friend since first year, then the boy who lived was out of his damn mind.
"Duck."
Your body jolts forward, following Adrian's demand before his words fully have time to register, just as a bludger goes whizzing past the space where your head had just been.
"Distracted today, Wood? Forget about him. Potter was never good enough for you anyway."
A smile can't help but return to your face at your friend's words, but you don't get a chance to respond before he leans forward in challenge. He always knew exactly how to get you out of your own head. You match his position in the air and the two of you speed off, racing to the other end of the pitch as you dodge haphazardly around your teammates. When you reach the other side, your cheeks ache from how wide you're grinning.
"Oi! Get your arses over here and focus up, you two!" Flint shouts, magically amplifying his voice from across the field.
You turn to your friend, a wicked grin on your face.
"Beat you there."
"In your dreams, Wood."
When you finally land for the night, your whole body aches in the best way. Even when you're just running drills for a few hours, quidditch practice is still the highlight of your day. And honestly? The added eagerness to stomp Gryffindor—or more specifically their star seeker— into dust had done wonders for your concentration and utter persistence in the sky.
"Looking good out there," Adrian's voice rings out as he jogs to catch up with you.
"When do I not?" You tease, slipping into the easy banter the two of you had developed over the years.
You don't see it, but you can practically feel him rolling his eyes at you before giving you a playful nudge.
"You don't want to talk about it?" He asks after a moment.
The hesitation is clear in his voice and you appreciate the way he never pushes too hard. Always enough to get out what matters, but never crossing a line.
"Not even a little," you sigh, swinging your broom up to rest on your shoulder.
When you look up, you can see Adrian's mouth open, then close as he tries to find the right words and you laugh.
"You don't have to say anything. I know you never liked him much."
A tinge of red appears across Adrian's face at your blunt statement, but he doesn't deny it either as he avoids your eyes which only serves in sending you into another fit of giggles.
The moment is broken though when you see your brother making his way down to the pitch, followed closely by his whole gaggle of Gryffindors. Great. You try to divert away from them because you don't want to deal with whatever nonsense they're sure to bring, but unfortunately for you, Potter sees spots you before you can fully turn away.
"Oi, look who it is! You sure move fast don't you? Not exactly heartbroken, I see," Potter calls out.
Out of the corner of your eye you see your brother whip around, sharply gesturing for Harry to leave it be, but he's pointedly ignored.
"No, no, it's a tad bit hypocritical to call me out for cheating when you're hopping on Pucey's dick the same day, don't you think?" Harry continues.
"That's enough!" Oliver snaps, eyes shooting absolute daggers at Potter now.
You knew your brother would do just about anything to win a quidditch match, but insulting his baby sibling was putting Potter on some awfully thin ice.
"You know you really shouldn't use words you can't spell to toss around insults, Potter," Adrian responds dryly. "Leave us alone. You've done enough."
Watching the rest of the altercation is like watching a train wreck in slow motion.
"Oh shove it Pucey, don't try and get all high and mighty with me. You've been practically panting after y/n like a dog since we got together, don't think I didn't notice."
"That is completely untrue," you protest, but at the same time Adrian snaps.
"And so what if I have? You're still a cheater, and I've kept it to myself because I'm not a homewrecking—"
There's a sickening crack as Harry's fist collides with Adrian's face. You hear yourself cry out as Adrian stumbles back and you grasp onto his arm to keep him upright. Somewhere in the background two Gryffindors grab onto Harry, effectively restraining him as Oliver shouts something about a suspension for unsportsmanlike conduct. You're not really paying attention as you focus on the blood running down Adrian's face.
"Salazar's bloody ballsack, we need to get you to the hospital wing," you fuss, pulling him along.
Nothing else mattered in that moment. Not Harry who was shouting curses at your back, not your brother who was shouting right back at him, not your other teammates who had noticed the commotion and were now preparing to go to war for the two of you. All you knew was you needed to get Adrian to Madam Pomfrey.
As Madam Pomfrey frets over his broken nose, Adrian gazes out the windows of the hospital wing, weighing the pros and cons of throwing himself out of one of them. He didn't know how things had spiraled out of control so quickly. He hadn't meant to try and play knight in shining armor—he knew full well you could handle yourself just fine—but Potter, well, he'd never liked the guy. And not just because he'd worked up the courage to ask you out before Adrian himself had gotten the chance.
And now here he was, sitting in the hospital wing on the wrong side of Madam Pomfrey's wand as you pace anxiously back and forth at the foot of his bed.
"I don't know why you're so worried. I'm the one with the broken nose," he quips, trying to calm your nerves, though his voice comes out funny; probably a side effect of his nose being shattered and all.
Before you can respond, Pomfrey flicks her wand sharply sending a quick brackium emendo his way.
"Shit!" he exclaims, hands shooting up to clutch his face.
"Mr. Pucey! I will not have that kind of language in the hospital wing," Madam Pomfrey scolds, scowling down at him. "You," she snaps gesturing to you. "Keep an eye on him and make sure he doesn't run off."
With that, the old woman is whisked away to care for one of the many other students filling the hospital wing and you're left picking awkwardly at the rough fabric covering the hospital bed.
"Sorry you got caught in the cross fire," you sigh, finally looking up at him.
Adrian's heart clenches. If anything he should be the one apologizing to you. He's the one who had escalated things. And of course there was the other thing. The hippogriff in the room, one might say. But he'd gotten this far avoiding the topic, so he might as well keep digging. He shrugs his shoulders wordlessly.
He watches out of the corner of his eye as you take a seat next to his bed, elbow resting next to his as you lean against the frame.
"So. You don't want to talk about it?" you ask, mirroring his question from what already seemed like forever ago.
"Not even a little."
The two of you sit in silence and Adrien leans back on his cot, eyes closing as he lets out a breath. If he were being perfectly honest, he'd liked you since all the way back in second year. You'd been friends since first of course, but second year was when he had first truly admitted to himself that he might be falling for his best friend. He hadn't said anything then. You were both twelve at the time, what was there to say? Then he hadn't said anything third year either because, well, he was a Slytherin. He wasn't meant to be brave. In fourth year he finally thought he'd get his chance. At the very least he thought he'd get to take you to the Yuleball. But then you'd come bursting into the dungeon, practically glowing, because one of Hogwart's champions had asked you to the ball. Harry bloody Potter no less. And then the ball had become a date which had become a year and a half of Adrian watching from the sidelines as the boy who lived seemed to sweep you off your feet.
Of course he hadn't been surprised. Potter was exactly the type he'd always been afraid you'd end up with. Your older brother, Oliver, had been sorted into Gryffindor two years prior, so naturally it had come as quite the shock when you'd ended up in Slytherin. Adrian had always been a little afraid that his best friend had been placed in his house by mistake and it was only a matter of time before someone came to rescue you from the snake pit.
"I'm sorry I didn't say anything sooner. This isn't how I wanted you to find out. I was going to wait to say something. At least until everything settled down," he says finally, not quite ready to open his eyes.
He didn't want to see the look of disgust on your face. Or the way you'd probably recoil away from him. He'd been your best friend for years, and that's all he was meant to be.
To his surprise though, he feels your hand brush against his, carefully intertwining your fingers with his.
"I really like you too," you say quietly, but Adrian knew you too well to ignore the hesitation in your voice.
"But?"
"But I broke up with Harry less than twenty four hours ago and I don't think it's the best idea to dive head first into a new relationship that fast."
He must be hallucinating. Pomfrey must have mistakenly given him whatever the Hufflepuffs were growing in their private greenhouses because there was no way Adrian wasn't having a very vivid dream right now. He could have sworn you had just said you were interested in being in a relationship. With him.
Well, if this was in fact another one of his dreams, he might as well go all in.
"We can go at our own pace," he replies, voice much more steady than he felt in the moment.
He still hadn't opened his eyes, afraid that if he did, the dream would end and he'd be alone in the hospital wing. But he can feel you smiling next to him, just as he can feel your thumb tracing soft circles on the back of his hand.
"I'd like that a lot, actually," you reply.
The sky is perfectly overcast as you and Adrien make your way to the pitch with the rest of Slytherin's quidditch team. You'd all been training for weeks, and even with Gryffindor's star player benched, nerves were still running high. The back of your hand brushes against Adrian's with each step you take and you have to resist the urge to reach out and lace your fingers together.
The last couple weeks had been—blissful, perfect, easy? Adrian was so patient, but it hadn't taken you long to realize that the line between friendship and something more between the two of you, hadn't been that wide at all. The first time you had slipped your hand into his while walking down the corridor, you had physically felt the air leave both of your lungs. It had been such a casual thing, but after that it was as if a dam had broken. You knew that in the grand scheme of things, him wrapping an arm around you as you curled up next to him in the Slytherin common room, or his lips ghosting across the top of your head as he hugged you goodnight was next to nothing—but to you it felt like everything.
And it wasn't even just the fleeting touches that made you feel like your heart was on fire. It was the way you could practically read each other's minds, constantly anticipating every one of the other's needs. It was the years of friendship that made it so easy to just simply exist around one another with no awkward tension. And it was the way you really started to notice all the little ways Adrian truly seemed to care for you.
"What are the odds your brother goes easy on us today?" Adrian jokes, nudging you gently as he brings you out of your thoughts.
"Abysmal. The last time he lost a match, he tried to drown himself in the locker room showers," you reply dryly.
And people said you were the dramatic one.
Adrian just laughs as you both join the huddle of silver and green right as Marcus launches into his typical pre-game monologue. Ahh. Nothing says team spirit quite like your captain threatening everyone within an inch of their lives. Play well, or don't bother returning to the dungeons. He certainly knew how to make his team feel warm and fuzzy.
The team breaks and Zabini joins you and Adrian in mounting your brooms and getting into position as Madam Hooch prepares to release the snitch. As soon as the ball is released into play, you shoot up into the sky, snatching the quaffle right out from under one of Gryffindor's chasers. You and your teammates pass the quaffle back and forth with practiced ease until your brother appears in your line of sight, guarding the goals. You make first contact, feigning right with the quaffle before passing it to Adrian who sinks it effortlessly into Gryffindor's left hoop.
Your brother lets out a string of curses.
"Have to do better than that today, Ollie," you taunt, speeding by.
He'd always hated that nickname so it was on special reserve specifically for quidditch matches.
You continue to dodge and weave your way across the pitch, letting yourself get lost in the game. Each play comes to you like second nature, just like you'd been practicing for weeks. The match is long and grueling as you fight tirelessly for each goal. Your brother certainly wasn't letting anything easy slip past him again.
Just as you're sure a timeout is about to be called, the students in the stands let out a loud roar—cheering, screaming. That could only mean one thing. Your heads whips around wildly until your eyes land on Malfoy who's clearly spotted something. He's gaining speed, faster and faster and as he reaches out you see his fingers close around gold.
The stands erupt in cheers as you make your way to the ground. You'd done it. You'd won, and it hadn't even been close. People are screaming, shouting, and through all the chaos the only person you see is Adrian as he touches down several meters away from you.
You don't fully register your actions as you rush towards him, cheeks aching from the massive grin stretched across your face. Your arms wrap around his neck as he catches you in a bear hug, spinning you around before placing you carefully back onto the ground.
"We bloody won!" He shouts, eyes sparkling and smile matching your own.
You don't know what compels you to do it, but before you can talk yourself out of it, you reach up, tugging on Adrian's uniform and pulling him down towards you.
As soon as his lips touch yours, the rest of the world melts away and the only thing you can think about is how you want to be able to do this for the rest of your life.
You can tell Adrian is shocked by the way he freezes for a split second, hands gripping at your waist before slowly responding—soft lips moving like velvet against yours. You never want it to end.
A loud holler from up in the stands breaks the two of your apart however and you look up to see Pansy grinning down at the two of you.
"I do so love being right," she calls out, grinning like a madwoman. "Now where's your brother, Wood? He owes me 20 galleons."
Serena van der Woodsen who uses her status to get you into every party you could ever possibly want.
Blair Waldorf who protects you from Vanessa, Jenny, Georgina- anyone and everyone who could potentially be seen as a threat to you.
Nate Archibald who's always there for you if you ever need anything, whether that be a shoulder to cry on or just a friend.
Chuck Bass who lavishes you with the most expensive gifts possible, ones that he knows nobody else would ever be able to afford.
The Non-Judging Breakfast Club loving you and obsessing over you and needing you to be theirs and theirs alone, regardless of whether you want to be or not. After all, you're not the one who gets to make the decisions here, they do.
summary: at a christmas party, you straddle chuck bass's lap in a barely there red velvet dress, and he whispers exactly what he wants for the holidays...you, wearing nothing but thigh-highs. what starts as teasing turns into a heated, possessive encounter behind closed doors, with chuck making sure he unwraps his favourite gift early.
The Bass Industries Christmas party was a scene straight out of a billionaire’s wet dream. Twinkling lights dripping from gold dipped chandeliers, champagne towers glistening like liquid snow, and every guest dressed like they belonged on the cover of a Vogue holiday issue. You were no exception.
Except, your dress wasn’t made to be seen. Not for long, anyway.
It was red. Velvet. Strapless. Short enough that Chuck’s hand had already “accidentally” brushed the curve of your ass four times in the past hour, and he hadn’t even apologized once. He just smirked each time, that lazy, sinful grin of his that made your knees weak and your panties damp.
You had planned to behave. At least until dessert.
But then Chuck leaned in close, his lips brushing your ear as his cologne wrapped around you like smoke, “Santa’s been very bad this year” he whispered, voice dark and smooth like aged whiskey, “Think you should punish him?”
You turned, raising an eyebrow, “I didn’t know Santa liked to be punished”
He gave a low, wicked chuckle, “Oh, I prefer to do the punishing, sweetheart. But I’d make an exception for you”
And just like that, your plan for good behaviour vanished like the foam on your champagne.
You waited until the music swelled and the crowd shifted, then made your move. Chuck was lounging in a velvet chair near the roaring fireplace, sipping his scotch like he owned the place, because, well, he did. Your heels clicked against the hardwood, your hips swaying just a little more than necessary.
His eyes followed you like a man starved.
“Someone’s feeling bold” he murmured, watching as you slid into his lap like it was your throne.
“I’m just here to tell Santa what I want for Christmas” you purred.
Chuck's hand settled on your thigh, bare and silky except for the red thigh highs peeking out beneath your dress. His thumb dragged slow, lazy circles over your skin as his other hand trailed up your back, fingers brushing the zipper.
“Careful, darling. I’m one unzip away from ruining this party for everyone” His voice dropped low enough that only you could hear, “And if you keep squirming like that, I’m going to forget we’re in public”
You shifted your weight on his lap deliberately, and there it was, hard, thick, and already straining beneath his tailored pants.
“Oops” you said, not sounding the least bit sorry.
Chuck's jaw flexed. He leaned up, lips ghosting over yours, but not kissing you, not yet, “Tell me what you’re wearing under that dress”
You smiled sweetly, “Wouldn’t you like to know”
His grip on your thigh tightened, just enough to make you whimper, “I do know. Because I told you what I wanted, didn’t I? You. Thigh highs. And nothing else”
You flushed. Your secret? You were not wearing panties. And he’d just called your bluff.
He smirked like the devil and slid his hand higher under your dress, fingers brushing right between your legs.
Soaked.
“Fucking hell” he muttered, eyes darkening, “You’re dripping for me, baby. In the middle of a goddamn party”
You grabbed his tie, tugging him closer until your lips nearly touched, “Then do something about it”
He did.
Not there, of course. Chuck Bass may be filthy, but he knows how to play the game. He stood with you still in his arms, murmuring a quick excuse to a confused Nate nearby, something about needing air, and whisked you down the hall like a man on a mission.
The bedroom door barely shut before he was on you.
He pushed you up against the door, yanking your dress up to your waist and groaning when he saw the crimson thigh highs paired with absolutely nothing else.
“Merry fucking Christmas to me” he rasped.
His mouth was on your neck, biting and sucking, leaving a trail of possessive bruises as his fingers slid between your thighs. He teased you, slow and infuriating, until your hips rolled against his palm in frustration.
“Chuck-”
“Shhh, let Santa taste his present”
He sank to his knees in front of you, eyes locked on yours as he dragged your thigh over his shoulder. You barely had time to breathe before his tongue was on you, slow, devastating strokes that had you moaning his name in seconds.
“Fuck, yes, right there” you whimpered, fingers threading through his hair, tugging hard when he sucked your clit into his mouth.
He didn’t stop until you were trembling, legs weak, and the words “I’m cumming, oh God, I’m cumming” spilled from your lips like a prayer.
He stood, licking his lips, looking entirely too smug.
“I haven’t even unwrapped my gift yet” he growled.
You helped him, yanking his pants open, freeing his cock, hard and leaking and ready. He spun you around, bent you over the side of the guest bed, and lined himself up without warning.
“Still want to sit on my lap, sweetheart?” he hissed in your ear.
“Want you to ruin me” you shot back, grinning like the brat you were.
So he did.
He thrust into you hard, one hand fisting in your hair, the other gripping your hip so tight you knew you’d wear bruises like lingerie. Every snap of his hips was rough, delicious, possessive. He groaned your name like it was the only thing he believed in.
“You’re mine” he grunted “Say it”
You gasped, bracing yourself as he hit your g-spot over and over again, “I’m yours...fuck, Chuck, I’m yours!”
“Good girl”
You came around him with a cry, and he followed moments later, spilling inside you with a loud, ragged groan.
By the time you both collapsed onto the bed, spent and breathless, the party was still roaring down the hall.
Chuck leaned over, brushing a kiss against your temple, “Best Christmas gift I’ve ever had”
You smirked, dragging your finger down his chest, “Good. Because next year, I’m asking Santa for a diamond”
He laughed, and it was warm and real, and it made your heart skip like sleigh bells.
“Done” he said, “But only if you sit on my lap again”
"Open wide, baby," Chuck cooed in a deceptively sweet voice, acting as if he didn't have you currently straddling his lap while he smoked a joint between classes.
You obliged, allowing him to grab your face with one hand and pull you in closer as he used the other to bring the joint to his mouth. He inhaled deeply before moving his lips close to yours, parting them so he could blow the smoke towards you.
It was hard for him not to smirk at the way you coughed and sputtered immediately once breathing in the smoke. Clearly this was you first time. "Easy, baby. You alright?"
Still coughing, you nodded your head in response, not wanting him to think you were lame for not being able to hold your smoke properly. He sighed and shifted so that you were sitting more pressed against him in his lap.
"Deep breaths, baby. There you go."
You hid your face in his shoulder, feeling embarrassed. He always thought you looked so cute like that, all flustered. It made you even easier to tease.
"D'you wanna try again, hm?" He asked in a softer voice, which you shook your head at. His jaw clenched as he carefully tapped the ash off his joint. Part of him wanted to force you to take the smoke he was giving to you, but he also knew if he did too much all at once you'd get spooked, and he couldn't have that.
Instead, he merely sighed, his arm moving to wrap around your waist as he took another drag. "Suit yourself."
He knew you wouldn't be able to last very long without wanting to try again, and he was right. The moment he saw you pull your face away from his shoulder and hesitantly peek up at him he knew he had you.
"Can I try again?" You asked in a soft, tentative voice. He found your timid way of speaking and your awkward demeanor to be absolutely insatiable. It made him want you even more.
"Of course." One hand of his went back up to your face, holding your chin in a firm but gentle grasp as he inhaled the smoke before carefully blowing it into your open mouth.
You didn't cough nearly as much this time, and he could tell the weed was already starting to have an effect on you judging from the way your eyes were starting to tint a reddish color. This didn't surprise him much considering A) this was your first time smoking weed and B) the amount he shotgunned you was a pretty big hit. He'd done that on purpose, of course, though he'd obviously lie about it if ever asked.
"What do you think?" He questioned in an uncharacteristically soft voice, his thumb rubbing your chin as he continued to hold your face still.
"Tastes- tastes grassy," you lightly complained before letting out a small cough, which only made him laugh.
"That's the whole point, baby. It's supposed to taste like that. It's not about the taste, it's about the effects after," he said while moving his hand to brush over the top of your head in an affectionate gesture.
You hummed softly in agreement while leaning your head into his touch. The effects of the weed didn't take very long to kick in at all, and for you that meant you were getting hornier a lot more easily than usual.
"Chuck..." came out your soft whine as you began to roll your hips against him, unable to stop yourself. "Need you..."
"I'm sorry, baby, what was that? You'll have to speak up," he said in a slightly mocking tone, his hand moving down to grip onto your hipbone, effectively stopping your movements in their tracks.
A frustrated whine escaped from you at that, causing him to smirk. "N- Need you... Need you so badly..." Your voice was just barely louder than before, but that seemed to be enough for him.
After finishing the joint, he turned to give you his full attention, helping to maneuver you some so that you were now straddling his thigh instead. "There we go, baby. Better?"
Your response came in the form of you rolling your hips forward yet again, your movements eager and frantic as you grinded your throbbing sex down onto his thigh, the friction from the fabric of your pants causing you to whimper loudly and your eyes to roll into the back of your head.
Keeping one hand on your hip, he used to other to palm at his hard cock through the front of his pants, letting out a low groan. "Christ, baby, if I'd have known you were going to be doing all of this I'd have gotten you high ages ago."
His words didn't even register in your brain, your sole focus being on reaching your high and sweet, sweet release as quickly as possible. Shaky pants and moans were the only things that could be heard coming from you, along with the occasional whimper.
Relishing in the sight before him, Chuck leaned back in his seat and watched you, his own hips jolting up every now and then as he continued to grope at his clothed cock. It would've been so much easier just to pull it out and jerk himself off, but he was worried if he did too much too soon then you'd suddenly snap out of whatever sort of weed-and-lust induced haze you were in and leave.
"That's it, baby... Get yourself off on my thigh, good job..." He coaxed in a low voice, mesmerized as he kept his eyes trained on your movements. You were so desperate, but you still looked absolutely adorable, almost reminding him of a little puppy.
Your whimpers grew louder and more frequent the closer and closer you got to the edge, your hands clawing at his jacket for some sort of grounding agent. Stars spotted across your vision as you finally reached your peak, your back arching as your grinding stuttered.
His eyes were wide and dilated with lust, a quiet swear escaping him as he came in his pants just a moment or so later. You were too dazed to even realize what was going on, still clinging him to like earlier only now you were nuzzling your face against his neck while you pressed light kisses there.
"That felt so good..." You admitted in a shy mutter, causing his hand to tighten around your hip as he tugged you in closer.
"Good, baby. I'm glad." If this was going to be the outcome every time you got high, he was going to have to get you to do it far more often.
dinner at the self-made diner (roman godfrey x reader)
WARNINGS: dry-humping, hickeys, a/b/o, upir omegaverse, blood, murder, gore, sexual tension deluxe, graphic murder, sensual drinking of hearts lol
summary: after Roman saved your life and convinced you to agree to be in a pack with him, things take a different turn... instinctually. it seems your omega senses are picking up on an alpha presence, no matter how hard you close your eyes and wish it gone.
word count: 15,001
← previous chapter | next chapter →
a/n: merry christmas!!! told you I'd be home for quismois;) tbh I wrote this chapter over a few days a while ago, but I've been so busy writing chapter 5 and 6 that I sort of... forgot to post, oop. hope y'all enjoy!!<333 credits to @godfreysteel for the gif!!
Oh, this was beyond stupid.
Letha tapped her foot against the linoleum floors, anxiously awaiting Jacob as she dragged her hands through her already-perfect blonde hair. "He's gonna show," she muttered, chewing her pink bubble gum. "I know Jacob has class in room 208, which is on the third floor, so he has to pass by. Maybe he's late?"
Oh, my little stalker. I sighed where I stood next to Letha by the starting steps of the grand stairwell, leaning against the railing. "The only ones who are late are you and I," I drawled, tucking my hands into my pockets-- if I stuffed them as far as my jeans would allow me, I could feel the slight stretch that still lingered on my thighs from when Roman manhandled me into safety last night in the parking lot. I had been rubbing them all morning 'cause I found myself liking the sting it gave me, liked the reminder; I wasn't too interested in the psychology behind it, but I liked how human my body suddenly felt. Upirs are usually so resistant to bodily harm that we don't feel these sorts of bruise-like sensations, but because Roman had used such hard force on me (which he seemingly hadn't learned how to control yet), it had given me a few marks. I had two long marks on my right arm from his fingers, which were left after he gripped me to keep me above ground, and one bruise-like shape on my waist from when he pulled me to his chest. It felt odd to be marked. I kind of liked the look, but not the person who gave me them. Roman was still insufferable, my saviour or not.
... Anyway.
Letha didn't seem psyched by my comment, chewing her Hubba Bubba louder, visibly frustrated by the lack of Jacob-like statures. "Men," she cursed. "Why are they never on time? Y'know, Roman was supposed to pick me up at eight-thirty this morning, but showed up in the black Range Rover twenty minutes late, and with one of those nasty cheerleaders sitting in the passenger seat! Men! Why are they like this?!"
My fingers stopped tracing the sore spot on my thigh. When had Roman managed to pick up a cheerleader after last night's events? Christ, this guy knew no bounds. Whore. Slutty, slutty man, whore. I couldn't believe I had agreed to let some upir slut hunt with me; I tried reminding myself over and over that I only did it for my gain, which was partially true. Did I feel kind of bad for the guy, though? Maybe. Did it get worse after seeing him retreat from the jocks last night and go to Peter? Definitely. Perhaps I had started seeing him as more of a kicked puppy after last night's events... but I knew I couldn't reward him that care, not when he had a history of being such an asshole.
"I don't know, Letha," I eventually said, shrugging as I crossed my arms over my chest. "Maybe Jacob is sick? Or maybe he's held up in the bathroom gelling his hair, or whatever it is those dumb jocks do?"
I didn't get to finish; Letha's hand came up immediately, pressing harshly against my forearm, a silent warning. "Shh!" Her green eyes fixed straight ahead with an intensity I usually used out in the woods to hunt prey. "Someone's coming!"
I followed Letha's gaze to the big doors that now swung open, and a small wave of students trickled into the stairwell, bags slung low, voices high; the usual morning chaos. There was nothing remarkable about any of them until there was, because suddenly, Letha's posture shifted into something painfully expectant, her chin lifting a fraction, her gum pausing mid-chew.
She had been right; Jacob was right there behind the others, the royal blue colour of the Hemlock Grove High varsity jackets illuminating his gang of idiot jocks entering the stairwell.
His pitch black hair stood out with the rest of the herd, shoulders broad beneath his jacket, striding in with that easy confidence Letha had been mooning over for days on end (with no understandable explanation). He didn't notice us at first, but Letha still straightened like she had been pulled up by an invisible string, her hand smoothing down the front of her skirt for no reason other than nerves.
I had to bite back an entertained grin. The whole performance was so unnecessary; she was already a princess in this town because of the Godfrey name, so why make such a spectacle of herself? She didn't need to. Not here, not in this godforsaken place.
"Just... look normal," Letha whispered, barely moving her lips as a cramped smile appeared on her face. "If we make eye contact, I'll say hi. It'll be natural."
I glanced sideways at her. "We are literally posted at the bottom of a staircase doing nothing. There is nothing natural about this." For all Jacob knew, I looked like I could be dealing Letha drugs. We looked beyond suspicious.
Still, she ignored me completely, shifting her weight to her other leg in what I assumed she believed was a casual, approachable stance, even though she looked like she was preparing to greet a foreign diplomat. Poor girl.
Jacob approached the stairs while talking to someone on his left, laughing-- football jocks always laughed too loudly in the mornings. What for? What about? Probably something stupid. Definitely so.
But the thing about jocks is that they rarely travel alone.
And that was when I saw him-- Roman.
He walked a little further back in the group, one hand tucked into his pocket while he used the other to run his fingers through his ridiculously gelled brown hair; that much hair product was unnecessary, though, especially for someone who already had that much hair at the top of his head. Roman's sleeves were rolled up, and he wore that lazy smirk he always had plastered on his stupid face, and the more I looked, the more I found.
... Oh, come on.
The hickey on the side of his neck was enough to make me nauseous-- there it was, a dark, blooming smear on the side of his throat, half-hidden by his collar. Careless. Obvious. Fresh.
A-ha. It seemed someone had started their feeding-celebrations early. Must've been mighty fun with that cheerleader last night.
I rolled my eyes and leaned the back of my head against the stairwell, no longer staring at the varsity boys. I didn't want to face this guy right now, not this early in the morning; I hadn't had enough caffeine to deal with Roman yet. It was too early for me to deal with his nonsense, so I'd rather he just pass us by.
However, the only guy I wished would at least acknowledge Letha didn't even slow down.
He looked our way--well, glanced at Letha--and gave her the barest, laziest upward nod, the kind that took less energy than blinking. A c-level acknowledgement, if there ever was such a thing; cold, careless, mildly amused, like she was something he vaguely recognized from a party he barely remembered attending.
Letha's smile froze mid-formation, gum in mouth, suspended in some tragic limbo between hope and humiliation.
"Oh," she mumbled, mostly to herself.
Jacob didn't hear it-- he was just walking up the stairs with his idiot herd, shoving one of his teammates' shoulders, laughing at something I would've bet money was stupid beyond comprehension. The varsity boys absorbed him instantly, the echo of their laughter bouncing against the metal stairwell with a ringing that made my jaw tighten.
Letha's gum lost its last bit of flavour; I could almost hear it die on her tongue. "Well," she tried, clearing her throat. "I'm-- maybe he didn't see me? I'm just gonna-- I'm gonna go say hi."
"No!" I blurted out, eyes wide. "Letha, that's embarrassing, don't!--"
"Love is not embarrassing!" With a snort, Letha slid away from the spot next to me, nose high up in the air. "I'll be right back!"
My jaw was on the floor as I watched Letha rush up the stairs after Jacob, flabbergasted by how much she was embarrassing herself with this show. If the guy's not looking at you, if the guy doesn't care about you, you shouldn't ever chase them-- had no one told Letha this? I should've held her back, and I could've, but I was afraid I'd accidentally slip up and grab her too hard and give her a bruise, similar to mine. That had happened a few times before, when I wasn't focused on holding back my powers.
And just when I finished collecting my jaw off the floor, I felt it-- in the back of my neck, I fucking felt it. My hairs raised. My spine straightened without thinking. Immediately, I sighed. This? Now, seriously? I didn't want to look. I genuinely, wholeheartedly did not want to look, but upir instincts were cruel things; they always knew when another of our kind was staring.
I lifted my gaze, annoyed beyond explanation.
Roman stood a few feet away from me now, leaning against the starting column of the railings, his herd continuing without him. He leaned his weight onto one leg, very James Dean-y, as though he had peeled himself out of the crowd purely to piss me off-- but something about the look on his face told me he wasn't here to do so.
"Well, look who's here, hiding under the stairs," he said, teasingly accusatory as the stairwell emptied. "If it isn't miss hit-and-run?"
If I could choke him to death, I would. Would he never let me live down yesterday's events? "What do you want?" I grumbled, straight to the point.
Roman shrugged as though he had all the time in the world, a smug grin plastered across his plush lips as he crossed his arms over his chest. "Nothing," he sing-songed. "Just reconfirming our appointment for tonight."
"Appointment?"
"Dinner."
"Dinner," I echoed. "Right... Careful with that."
"With what?"
"Saying out loud that we have an appointment for dinner."
"Don't we?"
I deadpanned him; "You're making it sound like you're taking me out."
That earned me a snort. "Hah!" Roman seemed beyond amused with that, actually. "You're a funny one, do you know that?"
I did my best to hold back a grimace where I stood against the railings of the stairs, staring down Roman and his ridiculously obnoxious hickey. "Somebody's in a good mood," I muttered.
"Who wouldn't be?" Roman beamed. "I'm starving. It helps to know I have a good meal to look forward to."
Never had anyone ever spoken so cheerfully about cold-blooded murder. We were breaking records left and right, he and I. "It just makes my stomach rumble more... but I guess you have a point," I mumbled. "Although something tells me you didn't get a lot of sleep. You know I need you well-rested for these kinds of things?"
It took Roman a beat to catch up, but when he did, his brows raised as the smirk deepened. "Oh, this little thing?" He pointed to his neck. "Early celebrations. Can you blame me?"
Knew it. "Not good for the hunt-- the dinner," I corrected, clearing my throat. We were talking so casually about this that I had momentarily forgotten our surroundings. "And not good for you, either. We're not really supposed to be toying around with that."
"With what?"
"Hickeys," I mumbled, a little lower now-- I felt an odd burning in my cheeks. I wasn't the biggest fan of having to be the one to teach Roman about these things; why was his mother so goddamn useless? "Getting them, giving them... They're primarily to snap out of hunting mode, y'know. To get you aware of where you are, who you are, and what you're doing." Among other things, yes. Roman didn't need to know about upir heats just yet.
At that, Roman stilled. "Oh," he mumbled. "Because of the... popping of blood vessels or something? I don't really follow during biology."
"Well, yeah. You're correct." At least he had some useful information in that nutty brain of his? "It sort of feels like that candy that used to pop when you put it on your tongue, right?"
Roman's eyes rounded out at that, pleasantly surprised. It didn't take long before the grin turned into... a smile? "Yeah, that," he beamed. "I thought it was like that for everyone, though? That's kinda cool, actually."
Why were the outer corners of my mouth twitching? Why was I suddenly mirroring his facial expression, why were my eyes lighting up, why was my body reacting to his mood? "It is," I said, hearing myself sounding strangely soft. "But nah, it's only like that for us. I've heard normies describing it as just... pressure?"
"Huh," Roman echoed, nodding as his brain churned the statement. "Weird. Don't think I'd like it if it was just that."
How fucking weird wasn't this? Us having a civil conversation, a pleasant one at that? "But be careful though, okay?" I said, pushing off the railing-- I had to get to class. "When you do it to someone else, you feel their blood surface, and it gets all tingly under your lips and--"
"Yeah, yeah," Roman breathed, pupils dilating. "It kinda feels like their blood is trying to kiss you back, though, no?"
I stopped. My right hand had yet to peel its fingers off the railings, so now I just stood there, frozen, like an idiot, trying to process the sudden sensual shiver running down my spine. I had actually forgotten the feeling of giving someone a hickey; I remembered having that exact same thought back in the day. It did feel exactly like that-- oh, how I missed it. I had forgotten how much I missed it.
Now, Roman and I were just staring at each other, breathing somewhat heavily while neither of us moved. I knew exactly where my mind wanted to wander, knew what my omega instincts were trying to say, but I forced everything down. I wasn't going to let my brain romanticise Roman's ridiculously gelled hair, or how I had heard him driving Brooke nuts with his tongue the other day when I pressed my ear up against the bathroom door, just because of a few mentions of hickeys. Nope, no, no.
But it was then, to my horror, that I felt a certain pull in the bottom of my abdomen that I hadn't felt in a while-- it felt like my very essence was trying to suck itself as deep into my body as it could, and my whole stomach started tingling. The sensation ran up into the tips of my fingers and back, pulsating as my abdomen kept tightening in the most panic-inducing, delightful feeling, until it felt like a knot that I couldn't release, until I realized my breath was stuck in my chest, and I had to let it all go with a horrifying, full-body shudder.
Time to snap out of it.
"Ew!" I barked, letting out a dramatic huff, hoping to sell my disdain. Blinking rapidly, I pinched the bridge of my nose to mask how horrified I was to feel that sensation in my body again-- the last time I had felt this way, was the last time I had felt my heat building up a few months ago. Could my heat-flashes really be back?
"Don't-- ew, don't say it like that!" I continued. "I'm just saying, you're playing with fire every time you do it with a normie! One day, your teeth will pop out without second thought because that darn blood feels like it wants you through their skin, so just-- try not to be so stupid!"
Roman blinked at me like I had gone psycho, phased by my twitching. "I'm not being stupid," he huffed. "I just don't know these things, okay? I thought you were, like... gonna teach me this shit. I'm not up for it if you're gonna be yelling at me all the time, and getting all crazy and twitchy."
I felt my brows pull together; had he just... made a proper argument? It seemed tonight's hunt might go better than I had expected. "Okay," I grumbled. Why did I suddenly feel guilty? I didn't trust any feelings that were coming from my gut right now, though-- I needed to get away. "I'll try to be nice, I guess."
"And one more question," Roman shot in, clearing his throat before straightening up, tapping his fingers against the railing. "Are we, like... a pack now?"
I let my hand trail down to my stomach, rubbing it shortly to soothe the aftershocks of the heat-flash. Why did he look and sound so awkward about this? "I think I have to say yes," I muttered, trying to sound casual. "Last time I told you we weren't, you chased me into a parking lot and nearly got me killed."
Roman snorted, unimpressed; "I was the one who saved you, actually."
Ugh. "Details, details," I mumbled, waving my hand at him as though to wave away the fact that he was right-- I hated that he was. It made me feel like the world was off balance. "But yeah, sure. We're a pack."
Saying it out loud felt somewhat nice. I missed being in one. I missed being around upirs, even though my only option in Pennsylvania seemed to be Roman Godfrey, senior associate at Asshole & Jerk Corporations.
Seemingly soothed as well, Roman nodded slowly, letting out a small sigh between his lips, warm and damp and small. "Right," he breathed. "Does that mean we have to do weird and ritualistic stuff?"
"No. Do you want to do weird and ritualistic stuff?"
"No," he shot in. "Obviously... not."
I stared at Roman.
Roman stared at me.
I raised a brow.
Roman raised one back at me.
I snorted, crossing my arms over my chest; "You're not fooling me, dude."
"Yeah, right," he huffed, too proud. "About?"
"You wanna do the weird ritualistic stuff." I tried not to be so smug, but it was impossible; it was almost endearing that Roman sought after this stuff. "You wanna act like the outsider you truly are. The loser-you that you've been suppressing."
"Shut up!" Roman barked, huffing out a disgusted snort in my direction. "Just text me the details of when and where, and-- and don't say shit like that, okay? I'm cool. That doesn't change even though you and I are in a... weirdo-pack, or whatever."
I had to bite down on my growing smile; this was too amusing. "You're cool?" I cooed. "Oh, you're so fucking cool. Coolest guy I know. Actually, you're so cool that they should name you the coolest guy of the year. Is that even an award? Maybe it should be, just 'cause you're that cool."
"Fuck off!" Roman whined, more sulky than sharp, the words landing closer to a grumble than a threat. His fingers tightened around the railing, knuckles whitening, before he shoved himself off it with more force than necessary. "You don't know shit about me, okay? And for the record," his voice pitched up, "I am cool. Ask literally anyone who's not hiding in the shadows like some raccoon. Look at you!" He gestured vaguely at me, at the space under the staircase, at the entire tableau of my existence. "Just text me the details! I don't have time to stand around here all day, y'know? I've got better things to do than beg some... feral gremlin to hang out with me in the woods!"
I blinked. Oh, so we were spiralling?
Roman didn't wait for my response; he just spun on his heel, the movement too sharp to be smooth, almost clipping his shoulder on the column as he went. His stupidly expensive shoes squeaked against the linoleum as he stormed toward the stairs, long legs taking the steps two at a time like a teenager who'd just been told to turn off his Xbox. On the third step, he stumbled--barely, but I saw it--the toe of his shoe catching the metal edge before he caught himself on the railing with a hissed fuck under his breath.
I had to bite the inside of my cheek to stop the laugh that bubbled up; my whole body shook with the effort. Roman didn't look back, but his ears were pink--actually pink--up to the tips, and his shoulders were locked so tight he looked like he was holding himself together out of spite alone. He shouldered his way up the stairs without so much as a glance in my direction, hickey on full display, storm-cloud energy radiating off him in ridiculous, petulant waves.
Coolest guy of the year, indeed.
The second I was out of sight, out of range of his stupid perfume and even stupider hair, I sighed and made my way to the nearest bathroom to splash some water in my face-- I didn't care that I was getting later to class by the minute. I stared up at the reflection before me, syncing my breathing with the mirrored image of myself, trying my best to tell myself that I hadn't just gotten a heat-flash back there, when I was speaking to Roman.
The hickeys. It had been the talk about the hickeys and the blood.
This was bad. Extremely bad. If I were getting heat-flashes, it meant that my heat was close. Worse, it meant my body had decided that the months of pent-up heat that hadn't surfaced--because I had no alpha upir around me--were finally allowed to get resolved again. I had forgotten that Roman would automatically become an alpha because he turned in the home state of his clan; had he turned in any other state, he would've definitely been a pathetic beta or something. And me? I was stuck being an omega in this shitty world because my stupid family tree had kept on emigrating all over the place, unlike Roman's family, who had been in Pennsylvania for centuries (thank you, Letha, for the info). I would've probably been an omega no matter where I turned, but in another life, I'd be a menacing alpha, I felt it in my bones.
But I was not so lucky in this lifetime.
I groaned, splashing some more water in my face before grabbing the sink before me with all my might, feeling my knuckles going white-- this was devastating news. This meant that I would soon be having a full-on heat, but with no alpha to help me through it. Roman wasn't the candidate that my body thought he was; that'd mean that I'd have to sleep with the guy, and I most certainly didn't want that. Me, sleeping with Roman Godfrey? That uncool dufus? I'd rather die. I bet he had no idea what and where the clit even was (unless his face was all up in my business, I guess).
The sink was beginning to crack under my grip.
I couldn't believe I was about to go into heat without an alpha. My previous pack members had told such awful stories of how painful it was to go through it without one, and I had always had... him by my side. My previous alpha. The one who I thought would be my forever one.
I sniffled, groaning-- I hated this. This was a reminder of everything I had lost, and how fucked up everything was now.
And just to make matters worse, the sink fucking shattered, porcelain spreading out all over the bathroom floors.
I ran out before anyone could ever link it to my hands.
︶꒦︶꒷︶︶꒷꒦︶︶︶꒷꒦︶
Kilderry Park wasn't the most pleasant place, especially not at midnight-- had I not been the most dangerous apex predator walking the earth, I'd be creeped out. Still, this place was the closest gateway to the forest's edge, so this had been the perfect place to meet for our hunt.
The swings creaked in the breeze even though no one was on them, and the roundabout thing in the center of the playground turned an inch or two every time the wind exhaled, as if some bored ghost child was giving it a pity spin.
I sat on top of the rope-climbing pyramid like a gargoyle, knees up, feeling ridiculous yet mildly entertained. If a normie saw me, I could always pretend I was doing yoga or communing with the moon or whatever it is humans do past 11 pm. Personally, I just thought it made me look mildly unhinged, which worked for my brand.
The metal frame beneath me groaned, and I shifted my weight lazily, scanning the empty parking lot-- Roman was late. Again. Apparently, being in a pack with him did not grant me immunity from his chronic inability to arrive anywhere on time. I glared at the swing set as if it were their fault.
I leaned back to grab one of the ropes, stretching my spine until a pleasant crack rippled up between my shoulder blades. Midnight air pooled around my ankles, cool and earthy, almost enough to lull me into something approaching patience-- until the hair on the back of my neck lifted. Just barely. Just enough.
Presence.
It was astonishing how quickly instinct filled in what my senses had failed to pick up. Before I could think, I reacted; my hands unhooked from the metal structure, my legs tightened around the rope above me, and I let my body swing downward in a smooth arc, flipping myself forward until gravity inverted the world, and I hung suspended by my knees, hair spilling down past my face.
And there he was.
Roman stood directly in front of me, so still he could have been a stake driven into the earth, head tipped back just enough to avoid the tip of his nose meeting mine. The faintest, laziest hint of amusement tugged at his mouth, like he wasn't even remotely phased by the fact that I had just descended on him like a feral bat, and like we weren't about to accidentally have a Spiderman-kiss.
For a strangely elongated moment, neither of us moved. The only sound was the soft creak of the rope structure swaying under my weight, and the low hum of the streetlamp behind him throwing a halo of amber light along the edges of his brown hair. Hanging upside-down, I could see the curve of his throat, the sharp line of his jaw, the tired shadows beneath his eyes, and the ridiculous normie-hicky-- details I would have ignored had they not been thrust into my direct line of sight.
But here we were, eye to eye, breathing in the same air that the other one breathed out. We were unnaturally close, so close that I could see the scar on his right cheekbone, and the tiny, barely noticeable freckles scattered beneath his eyes, dancing over the apples of his cheeks; all the shit I didn't care to know that he had.
"You're late," I eventually said, though the accusation came out softer than I intended-- it was difficult to maintain irritation when gravity poured blood into my brain, and Roman Loser Godfrey was staring back at me the way he was.
Roman blinked once, slowly, his eyes still fixed on mine, as if he were also taking in the absurdity of the moment but simply refused to comment on it. "You're upside-down," he answered, insufferably calm, as though that were a rebuttal that ended the conversation entirely.
"Because it's fun," I muttered, shifting a little to keep the blood from pooling too aggressively into my head. "And 'cause you tried sneaking up on me."
"I didn't try," he said, though the faint curl of his lip indicated he absolutely had, and was proud of it. "I did. I totally snuck up on you."
"Right," I said flatly. "Frankly, that's impossible. I can smell you and that perfume of yours from miles away."
"... Cologne."
"Perfume."
"Cologne!" Roman huffed. "Men don't wear perfume!"
I couldn't argue with him anymore. "You're not a man. You're a upir."
Insulting his masculinity was probably not the way to go. With narrowed eyes, an irritated Roman poked my shoulder, making me sway a little where I hung. I didn't react, my face remaining unfazed as I swung back and forth. "What was that for?" I muttered as I kept on swinging.
"You're annoying," Roman reached out again, poking me harder so that I would keep going. "And I'm really hungry, which makes me cranky."
"And you've been hungry all your life... This explains a lot." Fed up with swinging like some deranged pendulum, I grabbed the nearest rope and pulled myself upright again, settling into a lazy lean against the crisscrossed web of the structure. I didn't bother climbing all the way down; instead, I hooked one leg over a thick knot of rope and let the rest of my weight drape comfortably beneath it, half-crouched, half-hanging, entirely unbothered. It was a position no human could hold for more than ten seconds without dislocating something important, but for me, it felt natural-- grounding, even.
Roman stared up at me with the expression of someone approaching a strange animal in a zoo enclosure; fascinated, mildly suspicious, and trying to decide whether to offer food or not. He stepped closer, slowly, like he was testing the limits of my tolerance or waiting for me to bite. His eyes flicked over the ropes, then back to me, then to my hands gripping the thick cords, then back to me again with an incredulous tilt of his head.
"You know," he said, his voice dipping into a low, amused murmur, "every time I see you, you're always doing something weird."
"Envy looks ugly on you," I fired back, adjusting my grip so I could lean a little further toward him. The motion lowered me just enough that we were nearly eye-level again, though he still had to tilt his chin a little to look at me properly. "You wish to be this free."
Roman glared up at me, but the expression softened almost immediately into that mocking half-smile that somehow always made me want to punch him and shove him down into soft grass simultaneously. "You're annoying," he muttered-- he knew that I was right to some degree.
"And you're late," I reminded him, leaning forward so the rope creaked under my weight.
The proximity forced Roman to lift his chin more, yet his green eyes softened up at me in the dim park lighting, lashes casting sharp shadows over his cheeks. Had we been a bit further away, this would've started to remind me of the balcony scene from Romeo and Juliet. "Not my fault that I was," he said. "Mom was interrogating me about where I was going. Said something about sensing that I was up to no good."
"When are you ever up to any good?" I snarked, a small, smug smile forming on my lips. "But that's her upir senses talking. The older you are, the sharper your senses get. Oh, and speaking of senses..." I let my eyes eclipse, the black blooming outward from the center like ink dropped into water, covering every speck of colour. I pointed at him; "Your turn."
Roman let it go as well, but it didn't happen all at once-- not like mine, not like a clean blink-and-done. Roman's eclipse rolled through him, swallowing the green little by little, until there was nothing left but the glossy, predatory black. It made his face look different, sharper, more dangerous, masculine, more... Roman, somehow.
A tiny pulse tugged low in my abdomen, unwelcome, familiar, and inconvenient, similarly to this morning. I ignored it.
"There," I said, trying to sound bored even though my instincts jolted in recognition. "That's better. At least you look somewhat competent now."
Roman huffed, glancing off to the side like he could shrug off the compliment without actually denying it. "Yeah, yeah. What next? Do I have to howl at the moon? Do a backflip? Bow to my master?"
"You'd fall on your face," I said. "And I'm not your master."
Roman paused, tilted his head, and smiled in a way that felt far too victorious for someone who had just said something dirty. "Does that mean I'm yours?"
My heart stopped. "Mine...?"
"No," he corrected. "That I'm your master?"
Ew. I didn't like the way he said that, and it reminded me once again that I had to be the one to explain the alpha-omega thing to him, so I scoffed, rolled my eyes, and moved my leg to start climbing down-- except, remembering I was half-suspended, leaning into the ropes, the motion threw off my balance. One rope slid under my arm, another tangled behind my knee, and before I could reorient myself, the entire structure seemed to conspire against me "Oh, for-- ah!"
My arm jerked sideways, my leg got caught somewhere it definitely shouldn't have, and the knot I had hooked it over earlier suddenly tightened with malicious intent. Suddenly, I was locked and suspended, unable to get out-- stuck.
Roman observed me, stepping closer with his stupid, smug, eclipsed eyes gleaming up at me. "Well, well. Look at that. How competent are you feeling now, huh?"
"Shut up!" I hissed, trying to pull myself upright without ripping out any hair, limbs, or dignity; the ropes refused to cooperate. "It's a temporary-- setback!"
"Yeah, no. You're stuck."
"I'm not stuck!"
"Oh, you definitely are." Roman sounded far too pleased about it.
I grabbed another rope and tried leveraging myself downward, except all it did was torque my torso sideways and drop half my weight onto a tension-line that dug sharply into my ribs. I winced, teeth baring. "Ugh, okay! Maybe a-- tiny bit stuck, but it's fine! I'll get-- out!"
Roman let out an infuriating laugh before catching himself and smothering it. "Are you sure? Do you maybe need some... help?" The faux innocence dripping off the word made heat crawl up the back of my neck. "Help from your master?"
"Ew, Roman, stop saying that, you're not my!-- no, obviously not!"
"Are you sure you don't need help?"
"Yes!"
The rope cinched tighter behind my thigh, pulling it upward like it wanted to hoist me for display-- thank fuck this wasn't a porno, 'cause then I'd be in deep shit. I took a deep breath, feeling the anger simmering in my chest. "... Roman," I said slowly, humiliation threatening to peel my skin off, "you're going to help me get down from here with no fuss, or I swear I will rip out your hickey with my teeth."
"Right," he tutted, stepping underneath me. "Say please."
"As if I'm not already doing that!"
"Use your words. You're a smart girl."
"Just get me down!"
"Say. Please."
I groaned, giving up against the restraints of the ropes I was tangled in. This was disgustingly humiliating. How was I supposed to recover from this? I couldn't. This would stain my sense of self, my spirit, the very essence of my being-- but the ropes bit deeper into my ribs with every breath, and Roman's stupid, eclipsed smirk was not going anywhere.
"Fine," I hissed, squeezing my eyes shut before I could physically combust. "Please."
The word tasted like swallowing a blade.
Roman inhaled as though I had fed him something exquisite, his head lifting with slow, predatory satisfaction. "There it is," he murmured, like he was praising a trick he had trained me to do. "Good girl."
If I hadn't been physically immobilized, I would have lunged at him and ended him right then and there. Instead, all I could do was burn with humiliation as Roman stepped in close as though helping me down was his job, his instinct, his right.
Because... it kind of was.
And my body--traitorous, and upir to its core--let him.
Roman slid one large hand around the back of my thigh to lift the rope that had been cutting into it. His palm was oddly warm and sure, fingers curling with a confidence no teenage boy should ever have access to. The other hand braced my waist, steadying me in a grip so firm and instinctive that something under my sternum jolted in recognition--
Alpha.
My mind kept screaming the word, but I shut it down; absolutely not. I would not indulge in this tomfoolery, especially now that I had gone through a heat-flash just earlier today. Still, my body had always been faster than my brain, and it leaned into his hold like it had been waiting for it. To my horror, I found myself keening against his touch, inhaling a little deeper just in case I'd smell his real scent beneath that disgusting perfume of his.
"Relax," Roman murmured, his breath brushing my neck as he ducked beneath another crossed rope, shooting a shiver of goosebumps along my flesh. "You're making it worse."
"I am not!--"
He tugged something, which made the rope around my ribs loosen instantly, and I almost fell; still, Roman caught me somehow. His hand slid lower along my back, the strength in his arm pulling me upright and down in one fluid movement, no warning, no pause-- just his body guiding mine the way a seasoned alpha upir would handle someone smaller, weaker, or more... entwined and omega.
My boots hit the mulch with a soft, swallowed thud. The moment I was upright, the world flicked back into normal orientation, and I expected Roman to step away, but... he didn't let go immediately.
His hands stayed for a beat too long because he was still steadying me, because that's what you do when you catch someone, yet my stupid body didn't know that. My body, currently being puppeted by omega hormones and instincts I refused to acknowledge, registered that moment of lingering contact in high definition; the warmth of his palm through my shirt, the spread of his fingers along my back, and the faint pressure of his body against mine where he'd kept me from hitting the metal frame-- my every nerve was misfiring and telling me that this contact was something it most certainly was not.
It felt like time staggered, tripping over itself, as Roman's hands slid away-- I had no idea why my nerves were still reaching for contact that had already disappeared, even though my brain was screaming at this sleazy guy to get away from me.
"Thanks," I muttered, brushing over the places where he had touched me like I was trying to get rid of the plague.
Roman would've rolled his eyes if there was anything in there to roll at me; instead, he grinned down at me, disgustingly proud. "Have you noticed that I keep having to save you these days? Is that something you do on purpose, or?--"
"We're wasting time!" I announced with a huff. I started toward the tree line with unnecessary speed, hoping to get away from that conversation so that we could have more meaningful and less demeaning ones. I had to train this guy somehow, right? "We have to go over the basics before anything else."
Roman followed, naturally, because apparently his new hobby was trailing me like a very tall, very smug shadow. "Basics?"
"Yes," I snapped, pushing through the tall grass edging the playground. "Since you weren't taught anything. Ever. In your entire life."
"Okay," he said, a little breathless, as if chasing me amused him. "What did the ropes have to do with basics?"
"The ropes have nothing to do with anything!" I said too quickly, heat stabbing across my cheeks as I turned my head to glare at him over my shoulder. "So don't bring them up again. It's stupid."
"Oh, I see," Roman said, grinning. "So you agree that you're acting really stupid recently?"
Rubbing my temples, I groaned. "Cut it out," I huffed, stepping into the first patch of forest shadow I could find. "We're focusing. You want to hunt, we hunt. You want to eat, we're gonna go find something to eat. We do not talk about the rope incident."
"Rope incident," he echoed, delighted. "Rope-gate. Gonna be hard to forget that whole image of you tangled up, y'know?"
I didn't dignify his ridiculousness with an answer.
The forest swallowed us in a wash of scent and sound--muddy soil, sap, cold bark, a distant animal pulse. Still, I knew that I wouldn't be content with anything less than human tonight, especially now that I finally had upir backup.
"So," I continued briskly, brushing a branch out of my way, "there's something you clearly don't understand, and if we don't address it, us being in a pack is going to get very complicated."
"Okay," Roman said. "Teach me."
His voice wasn't mocking this time-- it was open, curious, and ready, which somehow made my chest tighten again. I put my hand over my stomach, rubbing over the cramping feeling that was building in my lower abdomen again.
"Upirs," I said, "aren't all the same. We have biological roles. Alphas, omegas, and betas--"
"Isn't that the Andrew Tate stuff?"
God, he was an idiot, wasn't he? "No," I grumbled, sighing. "Not the Andrew Tate stuff. This is purely about biology and societal orders. Ancient shit. Every upir has a role when they turn, which determines who they are in a pack."
Roman nodded, a dark shape at my shoulder. "Right... So where do I fit?"
I made a strangled noise and kept walking-- this wasn't the conversation I was supposed to have with him. This was something for his parents. But since I was the only one left, I just had to bite my tongue and pull off the bandaid. "Based on the little trail of your true scent that I can sniff out beneath all that perfume, you're an alpha."
"An... alpha?"
"Like, a leader."
Roman got a bit quiet at that; "Oh?"
I glanced at him over my shoulder, assessing his reaction. He wasn't smug, he wasn't smirking, but he wasn't sad either. "You turned here, right? In Pennsylvania?"
"Yeah..."
"Right. Your family seems to be the only upir family in the state, so you're automatically assigned a leader role by birthright of soil."
"Birthright of soil?"
"Yep," I mumbled-- I had read about these rules a while ago. There was a whole section in the book I found in the basement at my parents' place, where they kept all our family stuff. "I told you, there are tons of rules. You should be happy you found me, so you didn't end up fumbling around forever, not knowing jack shit."
Roman didn't respond for a good while after that, letting it sink in.
He now walked beside me, eclipsed eyes reflecting the faint sliver of moonlight cutting through the trees, his jaw tightening a fraction as if he were trying the word alpha on the inside of his mouth. Roman was finally letting something sink into the deep parts of him that weren't yet fully formed, the parts that were still waking and stretching.
"Right," he said at last, quietly.
I slowed my pace a little-- not enough to seem concerned, God forbid, but enough to watch the way he ran a hand through his hair, eyes dropping briefly to the ground as though he were combing through a memory he hadn't realized was important.
"So," he said, exhaling as though a pressure in his chest had just clicked into place, "that explains... a lot."
I raised a brow. "Like what? Your chronic arrogance? The way you never listen? Your inability to arrive anywhere on time?--"
"No," Roman huffed. "The... scent thing."
"Yeah?"
He scratched the side of his neck, gaze shifting away from me and back again, clearly annoyed that he was admitting this out loud. "I've always been able to smell... something on myself. Something that didn't smell like anyone else. Strong. Sharp."
"That's your alpha scent, dumbass."
"Yeah, well, I thought it was just hormones," he muttered, kicking a pine cone as we walked. "Like puberty hormones. Gross teenage-boy b.o. or whatever. So I started drowning myself in cologne to cover it."
"Perfume," I corrected.
"Col--" He caught himself, huffed, and shoved his hands into his pockets. "Whatever. Point is, I could smell something weird on me at all times. Too intense. I didn't want anyone noticing, because I didn't know what the hell it was."
I blinked, trying to picture Roman Godfrey, Mr. I'm-So-Cool-It-Hurts, standing in front of a mirror spiralling about his own scent, misting himself in perfume like some insecure freshman. It was almost endearing.
... Almost.
"Well," I muttered. "Congratulations. You've been hiding your birthright with Axe Body Spray."
Roman rolled his eyes. "It was Dior, actually. I'm not a peasant."
"I don't care what it is. Just stop using it."
He snorted and then fell quiet again, fingers fidgeting with a leaf he plucked off a branch as we passed. Roman rubbed the leaf between his fingers until it disintegrated, little flecks drifting to the forest floor, and for a moment, he seemed to watch them fall as if they were helping him line up a thought he didn't quite know how to form. "Speaking of scents," he eventually mumbled. "You have one too."
"Oh yeah?" I said, shrugging it off, because of course I had a scent. Everyone did. Old news. Grass found in garden. The sky is blue. Humans are stupid. Upirs smell like something. "That's kind of how this works."
"Mm," Roman hummed, so noncommittal it bordered on insulting. He flicked another piece of leaf off his thumb. "It's weird, though. I can sense you through walls. I can walk past a classroom and know whether you're in it or not. That's a upir thing, yeah?"
I glanced up at him, brows furrowing. "That's... a bit more than what's usual. Your senses must be really sharp."
Roman's shoulders lifted slightly, almost like he was trying not to look pleased with himself, but the flicker of pride tugging at the corner of his mouth gave him away. "Yeah," he said, that single syllable drawn out a little too casually to be truly humble. "Guess my senses are super advanced, or whatever."
Ugh. The last thing Roman needed was encouragement.
He kept walking beside me, the forest canopy swallowing up most of the moonlight except for the occasional thin blade that cut across his cheekbones, sharpening his already sharp face. He didn't look at me when he spoke next; he tossed the shredded leaf aside and found another branch to absently drag his fingers along, as though touching something helped him think. "So you're... what, an omega, or whatever the hell that even is?"
"Yep."
"And you're supposed to follow my every order?"
I rolled my eyes, pushing away a branch; "In your dreams, Godfrey. Just means that I can get pregnant with our kind, pass on the upir bloodline, and..." Get heats and trigger alpha ruts. "My skeleton is a bit more fragile than yours. Omegas are generally a bit shorter than average, too. Again, it's mostly just biological traits." I was not about to give him the knowledge of mating orders. Hell to the fuck no.
Roman nodded along, digesting the information. "And do omega scents usually change, or...?"
I froze-- just for a second, just enough.
Oh God.
He had noticed.
Roman stopped a few steps ahead, turning back toward me with a confused crease forming between his brows, eclipsed eyes narrowing just slightly. It didn't help that the forest went quiet at the same moment; no rustle of leaves, no distant chirp, only the low hum of streetlamps bleeding in from the world just beyond the tree line.
He had noticed my heat-flashes. He had sensed my scent changing. Not only did that mean that my omega senses were reacting to him, but that meant that... his alpha senses were reacting to me.
And Roman was completely oblivious of it.
He took a slow step toward me. "What? Why did you?--"
"I smell something," I blurted out, swallowing hard.
It came out too quickly, too sharply, like a defensive snarl disguised as information, and Roman blinked at me in surprise, the question about my changing scent dying on his tongue. He tilted his head slightly, that predator tilt our kind did when recalibrating, when slipping instinct-first into a situation.
I inhaled slowly, letting the forest open itself to me. Cold bark. Wet leaves. A raccoon somewhere to the left, rolling around in someone's old fast-food bag. "There," I murmured, pointing past the thinning trees toward the distant edge of a walking path illuminated by a neighbourhood lamp. "Human passing through."
A slow, evil smile spread across Roman's face, and he inhaled sharply through his nose. "Shee-it," he breathed. "Dinner."
My own building g excitement buzzed in my veins, and I found myself smiling back at him. "We have time," I murmured. "He's slow, distracted, and I sense that he's... walking a dog. We can do the ritual first."
Roman tore his eyes from the distant man just long enough to frown at me. "Ritual?"
"Yep. We have rituals."
"I thought you said earlier that our kind don't do weird rituals," he muttered. "You lie like a river, are you aware?--"
"Shut up," I hissed. "Come here."
Roman hesitated, but his hunger made him compliant. He stepped closer, boots crunching softly against the dry leaves, and his eclipsed eyes flickered between me and the man on the path as though he were calculating how much time he had before his stomach mutinied.
"What do we do?" he asked, low and wary.
"First step," I said, bracing for the one step I wasn't too keen on doing with him; "Get close."
Roman looked just as displeased with this step. "Define... close."
"Just-- ugh, closer."
I sighed and reached up to take his jacket by the collar, tugging him down a few inches.
Roman exhaled sharply, but let me drag him closer, stepping into my space until the distance between us thinned into nothing but breath and heat. His chest was nearly brushing mine, his breath mingling with my own, shadows of our faces overlapping in the dim forest light.
Roman swallowed. "Okay, so, this is?--"
"Close your eyes."
"What? Why? I need to see the guy!--"
"You won't lose him," I said, annoyed. "Your senses are sharp enough. I need you to focus."
He grumbled under his breath, something along the lines of this better not be some weird omega bonding thing, am I not the alpha here, but he obeyed-- his eyelashes lowered, and his black, eclipsed eyes vanished beneath their shadows.
I closed my own and let go of his collar.
At once, the forest shifted. Sounds sharpened, blurred, merged, and our breathing existed in its own pocket of air, warm and rhythmic.
"Now," I whispered. "Breathe with me."
"... I am breathing."
"Breathe with me," I corrected. "Match me. Sync with me."
"That sounds--"
"Godfrey," I warned. "Shut up."
He fell silent.
I inhaled slowly, deep enough that the forest expanded inside my ribcage, and Roman inhaled too; unsteady at first, though, and too quick for this to work.
"No," I murmured. "Try again. Slowly."
Roman held his breath with annoyance, but tried again-- this time, his breath entered the world at the same moment mine did, two currents moving through the same invisible tunnel. My pulse twitched, and his wavered, not sure how to comply. Gradually, our breaths began to fall into each other's rhythm-- a shared cadence, a shared tempo, one breath layered over another until we were cycling the same air, shaping the same pace, becoming indistinguishable.
And then, finally, our heartbeats aligned.
It wasn't something you heard; it was something you felt. The pull. The thrumming. The sudden awareness of another pulse brushing the edges of your own, syncing with it like a second heart beating inside your chest. Roman's breath hitched, just slightly, and that was when I knew he felt it too, for the first time in his life.
"This," I whispered, eyes still closed, "is how you avoid mistaking me for prey. When our pulses sync, and you can feel mine... we're one, and you can feel the prey separately. You won't confuse our heartbeats. You won't lunge at the wrong thing."
Roman's voice was rougher now, a little strained. "It feels... weird."
"It's instinct," I corrected.
"It's... intimate."
I swallowed hard, heat crawling beneath my skin. "Don't make it weird."
"It kind of is."
"It wasn't until you said intimate."
"Well, it is," he muttered, and I could practically hear the frown between his brows. "Feels like-- like your heartbeat is inside my chest."
"That's the point," I whispered, and did my best to shut out how breathless I sounded.
Roman exhaled, and the air moved between us like a shared current-- warm, slow, and synchronized. Our heartbeats tightened together again, pulsing in tandem, and then he inhaled sharply; "I feel... him."
"Good," I whispered. "That means it's working."
"He's walking faster now," Roman murmured, a predator's focus sharpening the edges of his voice. "Dog's tugging him."
I opened my eyes; Roman opened his a second after, the sync pulling us into the same moment.
He looked different like this, now that I could feel his heart. His eclipsed eyes lit with hunger and clarity, his posture sharpened, and his instincts hummed under his skin like electricity waiting to go wild. Roman smelled differently now, and I could smell him clearer than ever beneath all that... cologne, or whatever it was. He smelled familiar. He smelled like he was mine; like he was in a pack with me, but, like not in a weird way. Don't make it weird.
"You ready?" I breathed.
Roman nodded once. "Yeah. Let's eat."
And together, heartbeats still synchronised, we stepped out of the trees.
Our prey, the poor man, barely had time to turn his head and see us coming; his dog barked once, high-pitched and useless, before our shared instincts surged forward with a detonated charge.
I didn't so much decide to move as I was pulled along by the momentum of our synced hearts.
Everything blurred.
Branches snapped beneath our feet. Dead leaves burst upward as we collided with the man, the impact echoing through my bones-- I registered a flash of Roman's shoulder slamming into the guy's ribs, the way the dog's leash flew from his hand, the muffled oof as air left his lungs. Roman was already dragging him down by the jacket, the man's knees buckling under the force as he yelped.
Roman was strong; much stronger than I'd ever seen him use on purpose.
There was a moment--just a moment--where I saw him the way another upir would; towering over me, eclipsed, all instinct and muscle. His hands moved with terrifying precision, pinning the man's arms, twisting his shoulder until it popped, forcing him onto the pavement in one fluid, brutal motion.
My vision tunnelled. Colours smeared. I reached forward, and bones cracked. Roman's breathing thundered in my chest as though it were my own as he watched me.
For a heartbeat, the man's terrified pulse replaced the entire forest.
Roman's crazed, eclipsed eyes met mine as he had the man pinned down, and with one nod, he motioned for me to do the honours-- my heart soured with the pleasure. It only took a few seconds for me to manoeuvre over, grab the man's head, and twist until it cracked.
He was dead.
It was over.
Roman and I let out a synchronized sigh of relief. I slumped down into the ground, and Roman let go of the arms which were no longer flailing and fighting-- we both panted out into the cold air as our eyes locked again, a small smile spreading across my lips as pride soured through my body.
"Good job," I breathed.
But Roman wasn't listening.
He still loomed over the man, knee on his spine, weight bearing down with the inevitability of what he couldn't stop himself from doing. His fingers curled into the man's jacket, yanking his head to the side with one brutal motion, exposing the throat in a single, savage pull that made my whole body straighten with recognition.
He was about to bite him right here.
On the pavement.
About to make his blood splatter everywhere to the point where it would stain the cement and make it impossible to get away with tonight's hunt in the long run.
"Roman!" I yelped, the sound ripping out of me-- my body shot up, and my hands went to his hair, yanking him back as I put my whole weight on him, pinning him to the ground.
Still, he was a man standing tall at six four; he didn't go down easily.
The second my weight hit him, Roman bucked upward with a force that rattled through my spine; not consciously, not like he was trying to harm me, but because every muscle in his body had locked onto the scent of awaiting blood and refused to let go. His hands scrabbled against the pavement, claws that hadn't formed digging at gravel, trying to drag himself back toward the still-warm corpse and through the wall that was me.
"Roman-- Roman, stop!--" I pressed him down with all my might, but he was stronger, and still thrashing beneath me, all instinct and hunger, his body jerking with a strength that could have thrown me if he'd truly been aware of me.
But he wasn't-- he didn't even recognize me. Had we not synced up earlier, he would've already ripped my head off.
Roman's frantic heartbeat hammered through our still-threaded sync, pounding against my ribs like he was trying to break out of my chest. It made my own pulse stutter, speed, tring to match his panic-- this was also why syncing could be dangerous. If one of you spiralled, the other got dragged in.
I felt myself tipping with him.
"Roman, stop!" I tried again, but to no avail.
I didn't have time.
I didn't have other options.
I did the only thing that worked on an alpha, on our kind, in this situation, no matter how reluctant I was to do it.
I leaned down-- closer, closer, close enough that my breath hit the side of his neck, and I sealed my lips over the skin right at the pulsing point beneath his jaw.
Roman froze up with the shock. His muscles twitched with the leftover urge to kill and eat and tear, but something shifted when he became aware of his blood flow through the hickey I was giving him. The frantic thunder of his heartbeat stuttered, caught, then slowed under my mouth, the ricocheting panic dialling down notch by notch as the instinctual signal reached him.
Hickeys weren't about sex, not for us, just as I had tried to explain to him earlier today-- they were grounding, reorienting. Dominance, submission, and reassurance all in one.
But God, humans had made it so stupidly sexual that my face burned even as I pressed my mouth against his skin once more, on the same spot, sucking until I felt the faint give of blood vessels beneath the surface, until the tingling sensation crackled along both our nerves like static. Roman had been right earlier; it did feel like his blood was trying to... kiss me back. It was euphoric. Disorienting. It had me gasping for air and reason as I pulled away, knowing how badly I wanted to continue. It had felt too good to do that again, to have my lips on someone's neck, and it worried me how much I wanted to lean down and do it again.
"Roman?" I tried.
He hummed, and that's when I knew that he was back.
Roman's hand, which had previously been softly laid against my hair, slid away, and he used it to prop himself up. He pushed himself upright with a low, guttural sound--half clearing his throat, half steadying himself--and I scrambled backward immediately, my palms finding cold pavement, my breath jerking unevenly as I forced distance between us before my body could betray me any further.
The air between us felt thick. Too warm, too loud. The forest, the dead man, the dog barking somewhere far off-- it all dimmed under the pressure of the sync still fluttering weakly between our pulses like an overstretched rubber band trying to decide whether to snap or hold.
Roman didn't look at me right away.
He was staring at the ground, jaw clenched, chest rising and falling in heavy, uneven pulls. A muscle ticked in his cheek, and his hands balled into fists on his knees before he forced them loose again. Eventually, slowly, his eclipsed eyes lifted to mine as his fingers wantonly traced where I had sucked a mark.
And Roman was mad.
Not explosive mad, not Roman-style, dramatic, theatrical, throwing-a-chair mad-- wounded mad. Pride-mad. He looked at me like I had flipped him onto his back in front of a thousand people instead of a corpse and a confused, worried dog. "You shouldn't have done that," he finally said, voice low and rough.
"Roman--"
"I'm the alpha, right?" His tone sharpened-- not loud, but firm, a correction more than an argument. "You don't... tackle me like that. You don't get on top of me like you're-- like you're the one in charge."
Hot shame and hotter irritation flared together in my chest. "You were about to take a bite out of this guy in the middle of a residential street, I had to stop you!"
"I had it under control!"
"No, you didn't!" I snapped, standing up because I needed the advantage of height, even if it was only symbolic in the face of a guy who had forty pounds and half a foot on me. "You weren't there. You couldn't hear me, and you didn't even recognize me."
His jaw flexed. "I still don't like you knocking me over."
"Too bad," I huffed "I'm teaching you. That means at the start, you make sacrifices. You take corrections. And you don't get to throw an alpha tantrum because I kept you from exposing both of us on a sidewalk!"
Roman exhaled through his nose-- sharp, offended, and begrudgingly aware I was right. His eyes flicked away again, as if conceding the point physically hurt him. "We already killed him in plain sight," he mumbled. "Do you think anyone saw?"
I glanced around-- there was not a soul on the street, and no houses had any lights on. "Nope. And I'll kill the cameras," I pointed up at the single camera on the nearby light-pole. "We just can't drink him here. The blood will be everywhere. Why do you think I snapped his neck instead of anything else I could've done?"
A beat of silence dragged between us.
"Okay," Roman huffed, getting up. "I'll get the body into the forest, and you do what you gotta do. Don't take long." He hooked his arms around the dead body, hoisting it over his shoulder with no problem or laboured grunt-- how jacked was this guy, truly?
I nodded, instinctively lowering my eyes in respect of his position; I hated that I did that without thinking. I hated how humiliating it was to submit to this guy, but I couldn't go against the order of these things. If only the roles were reversed. How cool wouldn't it have been for me to be the alpha, and him the omega? I knew upirs like that. They tended to be happier than most couples who had it reversed.
Wait, couples? That had nothing to do with Roman and I. Ew. I meant... dynamics. Dynamics.
Annoyed, I didn't waste time; I bent down, grabbed a stone from the curb, weighed it once in my hand, and flicked my wrist. It shot upward in a perfect arc and shattered the camera with a sharp crack-- glass and sparks spat out as the red recording light died instantly. "Done," I muttered, already jogging after Roman as he disappeared toward the tree line with our dinner.
Roman didn't slow for me, though, not even a little-- he moved deeper into the forest with that single-minded, irritated purpose that radiated off him in hot waves, the dead man slung over his shoulder like he weighed nothing. Branches slapped against his jacket, twigs snapped under his boots; leaves hissed in the wake of his stride. He wasn't stomping, exactly--alphas didn't stomp--but every step said I'm annoyed and every sharp exhale said I'm too fucking hungry for this.
I felt it through our fading sync too, like a low electrical thrum pulsing somewhere under my sternum. His frustration. His focus. His anticipation. Upirs always ran a little warmer when craving blood, and Roman practically steamed in the cold night air.
Eventually, he sank the body onto a patch of mossy ground sheltered by leaning pines. He straightened slowly, rolling his neck, cracking his knuckles, trying to shake off the fact that he had been overpowered by a girl. Even from behind, I could see the tension in his shoulders, the rigid line of his spine.
Then he muttered, quieter; "You didn't have to use the hickey-thing."
I felt myself grow wary of this conversation. "Is this really what you want to talk about right now, when we could be eating? You weren't responding to words, Roman. You were gone."
"That doesn't mean!--" He bit off whatever the end of that sentence was supposed to be, nostrils flaring. Oh, he hated this. He hated that an omega had subdued him, even if it was the only thing that worked.
"Look," I tried, softer now, as I nodded to the dead guy in front of us. "You can be pissed later. But right now, dinner is served. Our very, very well-anticipated dinner." Walking closer, I placed myself next to Roman, looking down at tonight's successful hunt. "Remember what I said about wrists?"
Roman had gone quiet, his heart thrumming in time with mine. "That it's like drinking from a hose," he breathed, on the brink of salivating. "Easiest way to drain the whole body, and it just goes on and on and on and..."
I sank down next to the body, grabbing the limp, dead arm, and turned to hold it up toward Roman with a soft smile; I couldn't help the joy that started coursing through my veins. I was way too excited about this feast. "Let me show you. Your mind is about to be blown."
Roman, frankly, looked like I had just offered to blow him and not his mind. There was something so unfamiliarly blissed out about his expression, and I couldn't place why it made my fingertips tingle with an odd, burning sensation.
He got down on his knees next to me, staring at me with that quiet, buzzing excitement. I saw it burn in his eclipses, saw the way it pulsed over the vein I had sucked down on just a few minutes ago. I held the dead man's wrist steady, angling it toward him just enough that the vein popped out faintly beneath the skin. Roman leaned in, eclipsed eyes fixed on the spot I indicated, hunger vibrating through.
"Here," I murmured, lowering my voice without meaning to. "Don't bite this time. Just let your teeth sink through the skin, let gravity do the work."
Roman swallowed, an audible, almost shaky sound, before he dipped his head. For a second, he hovered, so still he might have been carved from the shadows around us. Then, following my breath, my rhythm, he flared his teeth and let them sink into the skin, doing just as told, doing it perfectly.
A clean puncture.
A seal of lips.
And then came the pull.
The first draw of blood surged strongly, and Roman jerked a little, surprised at the force of it. His fingers spasmed around the forearm, his breath hitching like the instinct had knocked the wind out of him.
"Easy," I whispered, shifting closer when I felt his control teeter for a second. "Let it flood. Don't choke on it."
His jaw worked, adjusting, settling. The greed in his throat was audible-- low, dragging, and hungry in a way that stirred something deep in my own chest. He was drinking like a newborn upir tasting a vein for the first time; too hard, too fast.
And without thinking, I lifted a hand to the back of his head. Not to guide him, but to steady him; my fingers slid into his brown hair, grounding the instincts ripping through him. Roman's hair was soft to the touch, ridiculously so, and my fingertips met the heat of his scalp as his whole body relaxed a fraction under my touch. I tried not to think too much about how gentle this looked; this was simply what had been done for me when I had my first wrist, so why wouldn't he deserve the same treatment that I had been given? I was going to teach him properly despite what I thought of him. He was doing so good, anyway. I was almost proud.
Roman let out a guttural, muffled sound against the wrist when he achieved perfect blood-flow, something half-moan, half-groan.
"Good," I breathed, leaning in so he could feel the calm through me. "That's it. Keep the seal. Don't tear."
Roman's broad shoulders loosened, the frenzy melting just enough that he could savour instead of ravage. His lips shifted, settling deeper into the bite, drinking with purpose now-- controlled, powerful, and terrifyingly natural. He was a natural, actually.
And just as I was about to get lost in thought, Roman opened his eclipsed eyes to look at me. His gaze locked on me like he was hungry for me as well, like he was waiting for praise. Blood streaked across his lower lip, catching the dim light, and he looked ruined and triumphant all at once, kneeling in the moss with a dead man's wrist to his mouth.
"Roman," I whispered, my voice embarrassingly unsteady as I stroked his hair with my thumb, giving him what he wanted. "You're doing so good, yeah? Keep going. I'm gonna get the heart ready."
Roman practically moaned at the mention of it-- I knew he had been obsessively thinking and drawing it over and over, so this time, I was willing to share a little more than last time.
Speaking of sharing; just when I thought he was going to keep sipping the blood like a child with a Capri Sun, Roman pulled his teeth from the dead man's wrist with barely contained restraint. "No, I'll do it," he groaned. "I'll-- I'm the alpha, I'll do it. Come here, feed."
Had my pupils still been there, I was sure they would've burst. "Yeah?" I breathed, my heart soaring.
"Yeah." Roman nodded for me to come closer, and held the wrist out to me with a steadiness that didn't match the adrenaline still trembling faintly in his fingers. His palm dwarfed the man's forearm, and when I leaned in, his hand shifted automatically, angling the vein just right, guiding me without thinking about the intimacy of it, without realizing how deeply intimate that gesture was.
I didn't comment-- I couldn't, not now. I just pushed my lips to the punctures he had made, sealing over the wounds, and the first hot rush of blood filled my mouth so fast my eyes fluttered shut. The world sank under me, warm and thick, flooding every nerve with something heavy and euphoric. I let out a small, involuntary gasp against the skin, gripping the dead man's wrist with both hands as I drank, the taste so rich and immediate that it almost hurt-- euphoria.
Roman watched me, really watched me, as I drank, filling my system. He sat beside me, chest heaving softly, blood smeared at the corner of his mouth like war paint. I could feel his gaze on my jaw, my throat, the slow rhythm of my pull. My fingers curled harder around the wrist, chasing the flow, and he huffed a tiny, reverent sound.
"Good girl," Roman murmured, low and almost disbelieving, as he wiped his thumb across his own lip. "Knew you could be tamed."
What? My stomach turned, and heat flushed me all over again. I pulled off the wrist with a wet sound, glaring at him, but the glare was weak-- my lips were still stained, my breathing a mess, and the blood tasted too good for me to pretend I wasn't halfway blissed out myself.
"I'm not tamed," I said, but my voice came out hoarse, soft around the edges.
Roman grinned, the kind of smile that tugged at the corner of his mouth like he couldn't quite stop it. His eclipsed eyes glittered with something warm and feral all at once; "Could've fooled me, sweetheart."
Before I could bite back a retort or react to the ridiculous name, Roman shifted onto his haunches and reached for the dead man's sternum with both hands. He didn't look away from me, even as his fingers found the ribs. "Move back a little," he murmured, and then he pressed-- hard.
Bone cracked under his palms.
The chest opened with a wet, seamless give; he must've studied the way I did the exact same thing to Barkovich, because his technique was practically perfect.
The heart was still warm, and he cupped it with surprising gentleness before tearing the connective tissue, lifting it free with reverence, and a bit of boyish awe I hadn't expected. Roman glanced at me again, and for the first time since the hunt began, we actually smiled at each other.
Not manic, not blood-high, not mocking.
Just... proud.
Of him. Of me. Of us.
He held the heart out like it was Simba and muttered, softer now, but with that same wicked glint; "Ready?"
Roman's smile deepened as I remained frozen to my spot, pure alpha arrogance and something almost tender shining through it. "Come on," he purred, holding the heart out between us like it wasn't obscene. "I've been dreaming about this for too long, and I know you have too. Why else would you steal my drawings?"
I would've bitten back, would've refused, although he had all the evidence, but I couldn't deny myself this. Not now, not ever. The forest around us seemed to dim in comparison to the delicacy in front of me, the air tightening, thickening, drawing us into a small, trembling orbit where nothing existed except our synchronized pulses and the heat humming beneath my skin.
I moved toward Roman without real permission from my body, knees pressing into the moss, legs brushing his in a way that felt impossibly intimate for two people crouched over a dead man. Roman shifted just enough to angle himself toward me, the faint rise and fall of his chest brushed my arm, and I could feel how badly he wanted this-- not just the blood, not just the kill, but this, this ritual, this proximity he had craved his whole life without knowing what it truly was that his body had been screaming at him all this time.
"Together," he murmured, and the word curled through my vision like smoke.
Our hands met around the heart. My fingers slid beneath his, the skin-to-skin contact brief but electric, and for a moment I forgot to breathe entirely. The heart throbbed faintly between our palms--some lingering, dying memory of a beat--and then we were both moving, leaning in at the same slow, inevitable pace.
We sank our fangs into it at the same moment.
The skin of the heart gave with a soft, thick tear, and hot blood surged into my mouth-- pure, concentrated, and intoxicating in a way that made my eyes flutter shut. Roman let out a sound opposite me, a low, involuntary growl that vibrated straight through my sternum, and the entire world blurred around the taste. We drank in tandem, our mouths not even an inch apart, breaths mixing, chests rising together as we fell into a matched rhythm we hadn't practiced but had always known.
Every shift of his jaw brushed his lips against mine--lightly, like an accident--except it kept happening, again and again and again, each time sending a hot crackle of awareness down my spine; it made my body burn in that familiar way it had done all day. Blood smeared from Roman's mouth to mine, the warmth of it sliding over my lower lip where he grazed me by mistake, and the shock of it made my breath hitch around the pull of the feeding.
I felt Roman's thigh press into mine, his shoulder firm against my shoulder, the heat of him radiating through our clothes as he leaned closer, chasing the same stream of blood I was. The sync pulsed between us again, stronger this time, dragging his heartbeat into mine until the beats blurred together, fast and loud and intoxicating. His fingers tightened over mine where we both still held the heart, his grip unintentionally firm, almost anchoring.
It was only when our fingers locked completely around one another that my abdomen gave way into the hardest cramp of the day, making me wince in pain and pull my teeth out. I pulled one hand away from our intertwined union to clasp it over my stomach, feeling heat pulse through me in painful waves that I didn't recognize-- it had never been this painful before, this searing, this all-taking.
Roman pulled out of the heart as well, the blood clinging to his mouth in dark streaks as he stared at me, unsure of what was happening. He exhaled hard as he put the heart away on top of the corpse, inching closer to me like he was trying to understand. "Hey," he breathed. "You smell-- you smell different. Did we do something wrong?"
My eyes darted up at Roman, pained and worried. It hit me that we were still synced, that he could feel how scared I was of whatever was happening to my body, and it made me border on panicking. What if I triggered his rut right now? That would be catastrophic.
"You smell... sweet," Roman continued warily, voice lowering as he continued staring at me, now half-lidded. "What's happening?"
God, he was smelling my fucking heat-flashes. This was bad. This was so, so bad. If this continued, he'd be overcome by his own urges, and he'd be all hard and confused and trying to get his dick into me, and that was certainly not what I wanted-- or? No, no! Fuck, the heat-flashes were taking over my brain faster than expected.
"I don't--" I tried, but my voice broke, the cramp twisting deep inside me again, sharp enough to make my vision blur. "I don't know, I'm-- Roman, I think I'm--" I shut my mouth, because I could not say it.
Roman blinked slowly, trying his best to understand and decipher what was happening to me. He wasn't thinking with logic anymore; he was working with instincts that were purely affected by my pheromones. It didn't take long before his expression shifted, and a quiet dominance settled into his shoulders the way waves settle into sand.
"Oh," he murmured, almost to himself. "You're spiraling like I did, yeah?"
A beat.
"Okay... Okay, I got you. I'll get you out of it."
Before I could tell him he was wrong, before I could explain, Roman reached for me.
I froze as his hand wrapped around the back of my neck, not rough, not forceful-- just firm, steady, anchoring in a way that sent a helpless shiver down my spine. He breathed in sharply, nostrils flaring as he caught another wave of that sweetness leaking out of me, and for a second he looked almost dazed, almost reverent, probably feeling specks of his own alpha rut slowly seeping into his brain.
Then he leaned forward.
"Roman-- wait--" I gasped, but the panic in my voice must've sounded like something else through the pheromone mist, like something submissive, something needy.
Roman lowered his mouth to my neck, the same place I had sucked at his skin, the place that felt the most natural.
My heart slammed against my ribs as Roman's soft lips brushed my skin, warm despite the cold night air, hesitant only for a heartbeat before instinct overrode thought. His teeth grazed me--not breaking skin, just tasting, just teasing like he did to all his girls--and my breath shattered out of me in a strangled, shaking exhale. This was not how that was usually done. That teasing motion only made it worse; the heat in my abdomen pulsed violently with... excitement?
Finally, Roman pressed his lips firmly to my neck, sealing the contact exactly the way I had done to him. His hand tightened at my nape, guiding me forward by just a centimetre, bringing me closer to his body.
My spine arched, heat erupted through my stomach, and every nerve in my body brightened with sharp, helpless sensitivity. I clutched Roman's shoulder without meaning to, fingers curling in the fabric of his jacket like I needed to anchor myself to him or risk collapsing entirely. I hated how good it felt, how my lips parted with pleasure that I couldn't beat down even if I tried-- it made my whole body tingle with horrified delight.
Did he not feel how this was making it worse? Did he not smell the sweet scent leaking from my skin, telling him my heat was worsening? At least it wasn't painful now, though-- my body recognized an alpha's presence, and told itself my heat-flashes were about to be soothed. Little did it know that I had no intention of letting Roman soothe me in the way that was needed for this shit to go away. Never, ever. Not this guy. Nope, no.
But the more my mind said no, the more my body said yes.
I felt the smear of blood against my neck as Roman moved to another spot, sucking another hickey into my blooming neck. The more he pressed himself into me where we lay in the moss, the more I could feel the unmistakable shape of his hard cock pressing into my thigh, and honestly? I wasn't even shocked at this point. Of course the idiot was hard-- he was inhaling pure omega heat while we were both smeared with blood. I could forgive him purely because of the circumstances; no functioning alpha would be able to keep anything down right now.
"Roman," I breathed, tugging at his hair as my hips keened upward toward him for instinctual relief-- I caught a glimpse of the corpse a little away from us, caught a whiff of the blood that we were yet to lap up. This was wrong. "Roman, we've got to-- a-ah, ah, we've-- Rom--"
Reacting to my whimpers, Roman manoeuvred himself between my legs to get a better latch, and to let my hips at least grind up against something instead of keening against the air. It was almost mercy. For a moment, I was half-convinced he was about to try to drink my blood as well, but that was until he-- oh, that fucking bastard licked over my throat, exactly where a line of blood from the heart had dripped down. He followed the trail, tipped my head backward while I gasped as he traced his tongue in a stripe up my jaw, and now down over the apple of my throat, and now trailing it down to where my collarbones met-- I couldn't help the way my hips rolled forward, soothed by grinding up at the alpha in front of me, and goosebumps coloured my skin at the unexpected... pleasure.
I told myself it was too sensual. Too sexual. There was no ritual to it, only blood-thirst and hunger for the coital desires of the human flesh. Still, I couldn't help but feel like Roman was... cleaning me up? And while he was doing it, my heat-flashes slowly dulled and folded into nothing, so it had somehow... helped me? Or was it the fact that I was grinding up on him, and he was grinding down on me, and the fact that my knees were folding to let him keep going, to let him make me feel good in more ways than one? I couldn't think. I could only feel.
But in the midst of my pleasured daze, I glanced to my side one last time, at the blonde man lying dead just inches away from us, and shivered violently; this was so, so wrong. This wasn't normal pack behaviour. There was nothing sacred or traditional about this, this was just me letting manwhore Roman Godfrey go rogue-- and even though he was the alpha of the pack, I had to get him off of me again; not necessarily because I was repulsed, but because I knew where this had led me before, to whom these feelings and urges it had led me, and how it had hurt me.
With a shiver, forced disgust washing over me about what we were doing, I put my hands on his shoulders and pushed him away.
Roman barely moved. He couldn't. He didn't want to. He wanted to stay tethered to me for as long as he could, wanted to stay engulfed in my omega pheromones forever.
I pushed harder, palms braced against his shoulders, my whole body shaking-- not just with heat anymore, but with wrongness, with the jarring snap of instinct colliding with reality, with the damp moss beneath my back and a corpse cooling beside us. Roman's mouth was still parted when he finally got off me, breath warm from the blood he'd just licked from my skin, eyes eclipsed and blown wide, the hunger in them warping into something else entirely.
"What?" he breathed, voice hoarse, almost offended that I had dared to interrupt him. His hand stayed planted in the ground as if he didn't register the push for what it was. "What are you doing? What's wrong?"
"What am I doing?" I breathed, scrambling backward, wiping at my neck even though the smear of his mouth was still warm, tingling, and treacherously pleasant. "What are you doing? This isn't right!"
Roman blinked, slow and confused, like someone waking from a dream they weren't ready to leave. "I was helping you," he said, genuine bewilderment threading through the words. "You smelled like you were-- like you were losing it. I thought the hickeys were supposed to ground you, no? Isn't that?--"
"No!" I snapped, heat climbing my throat. "Not like that! That wasn't grounding, that was!"--
My voice cracked when it hit me, and I took a quick scan of my position; my legs were still parted from when he had slid between them, my neck was marked thrice, maybe four times, maybe five, and my skin still tingled where his tongue had been. Oh my God.
"--that was you going rogue!" I finished, louder, breath shaking. My brain was trying to tell me how hot I was about to find these marks, and I had to shut it down; "Fuck, how am I supposed to explain these fucking hickeys?! Letha is gonna kill me with the questions about this!"
Roman stared at me, chest rising and falling hard, the shape of his arousal still straining against his jeans, utterly noticeable, utterly inappropriate. "You... pushed me away because of that? Some hickey marks?" he asked, incredulous, almost wounded. His brows knit together; "You enjoyed that just now, y'know? I only did what you taught me, anyway. Why are you acting like I just hurt you? You obviously wanted that, you were, like, humping me just now."
I gasped; "I was not!"
"Yu-huh!"
"Nuh-huh!"
"Did you not feel that?" Roman huffed. "You were, like, grinding all up on my dick!"
I gasped again, this time clasping a hand over my heart. I had to suppress that memory for the sake of my sanity. "Stop lying, you little!-- ugh! I was trying to tell you I didn't want any of that, and you didn't let me finish!--"
"You smelled like you were about to die of a heart attack, and you said hickeys help with snapping out of this shit!" Roman barked. "I saved you! I was of help, I was helpful for once in my life, and I saved you!"
"Saved me?" If only he knew he made it worse in the worst possible way; he had somehow gotten me... horny. "Oh, get over yourself!" I huffed in denial, rubbing at the moss-stain on my jeans as anxiety ravaged my insides. "Let's just-- we need to finish feeding, hide the body, and get out of here before someone walks their dog again! You licking me like a goddamn popsicle wasn't part of the plan!"
That shut him up, and in the quiet, I let myself grow... heavy, with a guilty, gnawing feeling. I felt bad for blowing up on him like this, but I also felt like one of those poor, abused, small dogs in those cages at the local shelter, too scared to let anyone come near after what had happened to them previously with their awful owners.
Roman's expression iced over-- hurt, offended, and furious all at once. "Fine," he said sharply, rising to his feet with that lethal, coiled grace that reminded me exactly what he was. "You want professional? You wanna glaze over whatever just happened between us? Whatever. Let's just be the monsters you think we are, and get it over with."
At that, Roman bent over the corpse again, jaw tight, hands shaking just a little, his earlier hunger for me now welding itself to irritation.
I swallowed hard and got up to join him, moss clinging to my clothes, my skin still buzzing where he had touched me. The air between us had changed-- thick, tense, and volatile. If only there were more of us in this stupid pack; then we would've at least had some mediators, and this confusion could've been stopped.
I knelt back down beside the corpse next to Roman. A huge part of me that I had suppressed wanted to burst into tears from whatever had just happened; everything had been so perfect, so what was this? Why couldn't I let myself feel it, enjoy it?
Oh, I knew why.
Maybe I just wasn't ready to feel any of those things that I had now felt with Roman. I wasn't ready for those emotions, especially when the last time I had felt them, it had ended so awfully.
But mostly, I was mad at my body; it had betrayed me, my every thought and emotion, for the pleasure of being with Roman like that. I didn't even like the guy, right? So why was this happening, then? Why were these flashes coming at me like this, clawing through my abdomen, wanting to pull him into me to soothe the ache? I was afraid that would be the only thing that could help me-- to have Roman inside of me.
I shuddered, sniffling. I couldn't ever let it get that far again, not after how hurt I had been by my ex alpha. I had promised myself then that I would never let anyone hurt me like that again, and here I was, trying to reinforce it to my best abilities. I just didn't foresee that my body would want anyone again after... him.
This was too confusing, and it was gnawing at my every atom.
"Roman," I began, softer this time. "I didn't mean to shoot you down like that, but this pack stuff... it gets extremely complicated when this kind of shit comes into play, I just don't think we--"
Roman shot me a glare that could've sliced bark off a tree.
"I don't care," he said. "Let's just finish the body. We can fight after."
And God help me, I knew we would.
(a/n: GIRLS OOP THIS IS ABOUT TO GET SO... AGHHH!!! everyone is about to be so horny mwahahaha!! thank u for all the love while I've taken my little break, I've loved reading ur comments and responding to them!!! mwah mwah, new chapter coming fairly soon!!<3)
Summary: As it turns out, proximity breeds fondness. A month of detention with you in a small space; rat tails and rotten weeds for company. What better witnesses for a disastrous fall into...what exactly?
-
Detention for a month.
It was ridiculous. Humiliating, even. All because of Saint Potter. Chosen Fucking Twat.
It wasn't his fault Potter looked punchable at the moment. In fact, he did right by society by rectifying Potter's nose. It was an altruistic endeavor, notwithstanding engendered exhilaration. Applause should have followed, yet here he was. Stomping to detention.
Draco Malfoy swung open the door to the Potions classroom as if it had personally insulted him. In fact, he decided that it did.
Detention with Snape wasn't the worst thing in the world. Merlin knows that man has favorites. The only obstacle is the other person he'd be doing detention with. Perhaps a rowdy fourth year. Or a reckless seventh year. Or, Salazar forbid, a Gyffindor. He shuddered at the thought.
Imagine his surprise when he sees you sitting across Snape. Quiet girl. Goody-two-shoes. Blank slate. It was a wonder you were sorted into Slytherin. You had the makings of a Hufflepuff. Ugh.
Malfoy sat down, eyeing you like he would a stain on a wall.
"Wands." Snape's voice cut the air, radiating positively with annoyance. Clearly, he thought this was a waste of time. At this, he and Malfoy agree. The both of you handed in your wands, albeit Malfoy with reluctance. "
"Good. Follow me." Snape motioned. His robes billowed behind him as he led the two of you into the potion ingredients stock room.
Its door was nestled along the walls of an empty room. Opening it revealed an incredibly cramped space, just shy away from a broom cupboard. Instead of magically expanding the room proportionately, someone thought it was a good idea to only expand two parallel walls. This resulted in an extremely rectangular room, with the distance between barely fitting two people. Long shelves and cupboards were fixed to the elongated walls, making the space even smaller.
Perhaps it would have made a decent storeroom of a lone potioneer if the ingredients—belladona, fig seeds, rat tails, frog entrails, you name it—didn't litter the floor and dripped along the shelves. It was a disaster.
"An accidental explosion occurred here this morning." Snape drawled. "Courtesy of our local poltergeist. Luckily, two students also deemed their stations above reason and logic this morning. How fortunate," he threw a pointed look at them, sneering, "that both those students happened to be in my House."
Malfoy rolled his eyes. You remained silent.
"Notwithstanding your stupidity, the two of you are expected to clean this mess. Your report by the end of the month should detail how you've organized each ingredient and catalogued each shelf."
Malfoy's mouth was agape.
"You expect us to do that without our wands?" He exclaimed. "This would take ages!"
Snape gave him a flat look. "Then I suggest you start now. You have a month's work ahead of you." His drawl held the hint of amusement. Sadistic old git.
Malfoy chanced a glance at you. Assuredly, he wasn't being dramatic. Sure enough, despite your silence, you had a pained look on your face. You hid it well, but there were flashes of annoyance in your eyes.
Without another word, Snape strode past and slammed the door.
-
He took it back.
Detention with Snape was horrible. At least he had the decency to leave some supplies behind. Armed with dragonhide gloves, the two of you wordlessly settled on a wall and started clearing out any debris on the shelf, cupboard, or on the floor. This resulted in your backs turned against each other, occasionally bumping the other when one overestimated their distance. Merlin, the wall was fucking long and cramped. It had already been an hour and three columns were barely cleared out.
The two of you worked silently over the hour, the silence punctuated only by the clanking glass or the charmed disposal bin clanging. Typically, he wouldn't mind it, but the mundane and increasingly disgusting task was starting to get to him. He needed a distraction.
"So," Malfoy cleared his throat. "What's a goody-two-shoes like you doing in detention?"
Your movements stuttered, clearly surprised at being spoken to. You paused for a few moments as if contemplating whether to answer or not. To his annoyance, you decided not to, responding only by throwing an empty flash at the bin.
Miffed about being ignored, he was about to throw a jab at you before you spoke.
"MacLaggen." You said so quietly he barely heard you.
"What?"
"I hexed MacLaggen." You said louder. It was in a tone so matter-of-factly, he would have thought you were talking about the weather.
An amused scoff escaped him before he realized. "The Gryffindor? Why?"
You turned a vial in your hand. The liquid was murky.
"A second-year asked him for help." You chucked the vial at the bin. "Told them he would if they sat on his lap." You clicked your tongue angrily, eyebrows slightly furrowing. "Kid was a Slytherin, too." Under your breath, he may have heard you say something like Bastard.
Malfoy always knew MacLaggen was a piece of shit, but even that was transcending the arts of Assholery.
He scoffed. "Fucking pervert. Hope he ends up in Azkaban someday."
He heard a snort of agreement from behind him, detecting the hint of a smile.
"I've got to say," Malfoy added casually, putting a clean vial onto an organized pile. "I didn't think you were capable of hexing anybody. What, did you heal him afterwards?"
You didn't answer. He glanced at you again, expectant.
"No. I, uh..." You cleared your throat. "Set his imported robes on fire."
Malfoy didn't bother hiding his guffaw. MacLaggen had gone on and on about his bloody robes. It wasn't as if they were Norwegian Ridgeback, for crying out loud.
"Merlin, I wish I could have been there." He gave you an impressed look, the laughter lingering in his eyes and in the upturn of his lips. You responded with a reluctant smile over your shoulder.
"What about you, then?" You asked lightly.
"Hm?" He said, turning back to cleaning.
"What did you do?"
"Oh," He chucked a piece of rotten flagweed into the bin. "I punched Potter." He said it as if it was the most normal thing in the world.
"Ah." You nodded, as if it was the most normal thing in the world.
-
"Er...Malfoy."
He hummed in response as he was organizing the plants by family at a lower shelf lining where artificial sunlight was convenient conjured.
He was crouched down, eyes squinted at the branches he was holding as he held them up to the light in examination. It was an odd sight; his domineering figure—lean, tall, and all things necessary to constitute a social pass for being a bigoted arse—awkwardly curled in on each other could warrant a few raised brows from the Hogwarts student body.
Malfoy turned his head to you, taking in the container in your hand, a piece of animal part floating in a gooey liquid inside. Your arm was raised slightly, as if you'd previously attempted to put it on the higher compartments. You probably did. In front of you, a tray of similar containers was nestled inside one of the empty shelf rows. A sheepish expression painted your face.
"I, er..." You pursed your lips to wet them. "...can't seem to reach the higher shelf." You raised the hand holding the contained, darting out an index finger to point to the offending height.
He only gave you a flat look—perhaps a glint of amusement flashing in his eyes—before standing with a grunt, dusting his still-perfectly-ironed pants. Wordlessly, he took the container in your hand and placed it on the high shelf. Then, he held out his hand to you expectantly.
You blinked at it.
Mind you, it was already getting quite late at night. In your defense, you had just finished an excruciating exam earlier. Your mind was muddled and barely functioning, so the following occurrences did not, well, occur very well to you.
Confused as to what he was asking, you placed your hand on top of his with a light slap! You felt the hints of callouses along his palm and fingers—echoes of his diligence as a Quidditch player, you're sure—and was surprised at how warm his hand was (i.e., considering he had the countenance of a corpse).
When you looked up at him, his expression was a mix of shock and affront.
"What the—" He immediately recoiled his hand, shooting you an incredulous look. "I was asking for the damn bottles!"
You blinked again. Then it dawned on you as you remembered the tray of containers right in front of you.
"Oh!" You exclaimed, fumbling to grab a container to quickly hand to him.
With a click of his tongue, he snatched it from you and placed it beside the one he'd already put. You continued passing containers to him until he had fully organized it on the high shelf.
Through it all, you were thankful he did not comment on how flushed your face was.
-
That night, Malfoy did not think of warm hands, wide eyes, or flushed cheeks.
-
When Malfoy entered the storage room one detention night, he found you crouched down on the lowest shelf. You were down on your knees, one arm braced against the floor, the other disappearing almost entirely into the magically extended shelf. The cupboard doors above you were all opened haphazardly and swinging wildly. He barely managed to dodge smacking headfirst into a semi-sentient door just as he walked in.
"What the hell is wrong with the cupboards?" He grumbled, slamming one of the doors shut before sitting on his haunches beside you. He made sure to bend down even lower to avoid any haphazard doors.
"Oh, hello." He heard you grunt, barely audible from how your head was almost inside the shelf. You retracted your arm and sat up cautiously, hovering a protective over your head as you turned to greet him. "I don't know. They were already like that when I came in."
Malfoy hummed noncommittally. "Right. And what exactly are you doing?"
"Ah. I was trying to get something out from the edge of the shelf." You shrugged. "Can't reach it, though."
He rolled his eyes in true Malfoy fashion and sighed dramatically. "You and your stubby arms, I swear. Move over."
He shifted closer to you, his firm shoulder touching yours as he shoved you lightly away to look down on the shelf. He knelt down—Gods, this humiliating act was starting to become familiar—and peered inside the shelf. Sure enough, there seemed to be a box nestled at the very edge, just far enough for his arm to reach with bare leverage.
"Aha!" He exclaimed when he managed to grab it firmly. Just as he sat up, he felt the brush of a hand on top of his head. Confused, he turned to you. You were bent on your waist, one hand braced against your knees and the other hovering above his head. Were you...protecting him from hitting the cupboard doors?
"Ooh, what's inside?" You bent down to examine the box in his hand, putting down your protective hand as he sat there with a dumbfounded expression. From the casual look on your face, he could tell your gesture was done subconsciously. The thought gave him pause. The fact alone that such a caring gesture was perfunctory to you warmed his chest a little. It also very much confused him, this physical proximity with you he seemed to be getting used to. Even more so because you had drawn your face closer to introspect the box in his hand.
Swallowing hard, he opened the box, revealing dried flowers that emanated a rich floral aroma.
"Hm," you hummed. "I'll have to sort that, I suppose." You gently took the box from him and stood up cautiously, eyeing the doors above you. "Watch your head, alright?" You flashed him a small smile before turning to one of the farther shelves.
As Malfoy watched your figure slink away, his hand unconsciously went up to his hair, tentatively touching the spot where your hand had lain.
-
"Don't move."
Malfoy felt you stiffen underneath him as he pressed closer.
He didn't mean anything salacious. Truly. He was only trying to put a tray of fragile cups on the high shelf above the cupboard you were cleaning. Admittedly, he may have timed his approach badly when he came up to you just as you turned around to leave. This left the both of you in an awkward and close position.
He could feel your body heat radiating against him and your breath ghosting the sides of his neck. You, on the other hand, had the perfect view to his loosened tie, the skin underneath the undone button, and the curve of his jaw. Because you considered yourself a respectable human being, you forced yourself to look away—do not ogle the man, for Morgana's sake—eyes darting to everywhere but Malfoy. You didn't exactly have the option to move because he was handling fragile things above you.
Malfoy was beginning to seriously regret his poor decision making skills when he figured he had to move closer to the cupboard to push the cups further in the back. Moving closer to the cupboard also meant he had to press closer to you.
The action had the both of you holding your breaths.
"Er...Malfoy." You managed, albeit breathlessly, and placed a hand tentatively on his chest. "I should probably move away." You cleared your throat, eyes continuing to dart everywhere. "So, you can work more comfortably."
"Right." He coughed and shifted awkwardly away from you. That was, until his tie clip snagged onto one of the buttons of your dress shirt. The tug you felt on your shirt when he moved away earned a yelp from you.
"Woah, woah, woah. Wait—" You rushed, hands flailing uselessly.
"What—"
"Stay still. Something—"
"Me? You're the one who keeps—"
"Wait, it's your tie clip. Why are you even wearing a tie clip at night?"
"Because I'm a respectable man. Here, let me—" Malfoy's hands reached out to undo the tangle between your dress shirts.
"Absolutely not." You swatted his hand away. "If you want to remain a respectable man, you'll let me do it."
"What are you—" He cut his sentence short when he realized that your button that had snagged was the one right at your chest. Feeling a heat rise to his cheeks, he quickly looked away, even as he felt your hands slowly work through his tie.
He felt you step closer to him, possibly to loosen the taut knot between your shirts. Involuntarily, the proximity had him taking in a breath, almost like a gasp. From this close, he could feel the outline of your chest against his, and it did things to his stomach.
He chanced a glance down at you but the angle made it hard to see anything but the top of your head. And his genius, of course, thought that he could focus on the scent of your shampoo, instead.
It was a mix of floral scents and vanilla. The type of scents he knew were exclusive to some feminine products. It was a refreshing scent, he decided.
It was a good thought to settle on, wonderfully innocent, until he felt the faintest brush of your finger on his skin where it must have slipped into the gap in his dress shirt. It sent a shiver down his spine.
He barely even noticed when you finally, finally, stepped away from him.
"All done." You smile up at him before moving away to give him space. Malfoy managed to mumble a thanks before resuming his work.
-
Notwithstanding the moments of proximal awkwardness (read: chest twinges and stomach drops), detention nights with you weren't so bad. Stilted exchanges segued into easy conversation as the nights progressed. For argument's sake, there was only so much the two of you could do in the closed space. In true introspection, Malfoy found himself enjoying the nights with you.
Some nights, you would sneak into the kitchen before heading to detention and bring him snacks. He had mentioned in passing that he liked pecan desserts at the beginning of the month. Imagine his surprise when you brought a pecan tart on one of the nights, saying you asked the elves to make it. The both of you would set aside fifteen minutes and just talk about anything as you snacked.
During the day, the two of you maintained the status quo. You remained in your respective friend groups and barely talked to one another in classes. You remained the quiet and goody two shoes girl, and he remained the obnoxious and prissy prick that he was. Every now and then, though, the two of your would pass each other in the hallway and you would share a very small smile or a nod, barely perceptible. When the two of you walked back together from the storage room, you would find yourselves lounging on the common room chairs after the dorms had filled in with sleeping students. You would just continue the conversation from your way back until both of you felt too tired to carry on.
Malfoy learned that, even though you were quiet in public, you become talkative when you get comfortable around someone. How did he know you've become comfortable around him? Easy. You were a touchy person, that's why.
When you tell him something in earnest, you would squeeze his arm with that sparkle in you eye. Or how you would use his shoulder as support to stand up when you're sat together on the floor. Or how you would swat him lightly on the hand when he says something sardonic. Worst of all, when you laugh, you would sometimes lean your head on him. On his arm, his back, his shoulder. One time, you even leaned your entire body weight on him as you gathered your bearings.
It was whatever. (read: it was nice; actually read: it was torture).
It certainly startled him at first when you lightly swatted him when he made you laugh; he was left baffled the entire night. But then the physical contacts started increasing—a squeeze in the hand, a playful shove at the shoulder—and he really, really hoped he would get used to it. Perhaps, then, the warmth that spreads in his chest, the swoops in his stomach, and the clamminess of his hands would disappear over time. Surely he was simply getting used to such unpretentious touches.
Surely.
-
"Damn it, why is this so narrow?" Malfoy grumbled as he struggled to fit his arm into a compartment on the top of the shelf. He was standing atop a stool that precariously wobbled on the cobblestone floors.
"What's wrong?" Your voice resounded from below him.
"I can't—" He groaned loudly, irritated. "I think there are some Ancient Runes carved onto the wall, but I can't fit my bloody arm to feel it.
"Should I try, then?" You asked. Absentmindedly, you had placed a hand on his calf as he felt you shuffle closer. He'll get used to it.
Malfoy gave you a look. He wasn't sure if he should let you; the stool wasn't very stable, and you would only barely reach the engraving. But your lithe arm would certainly fit. With a dramatic sigh, he stepped down from the stool.
"Just be caref—" He started. Nope, that sounded wrong; different connotation. "Watch yourself." He finally settled and helped you up on the stool, firmly holding your hand as you used his for support. Tingles. He'll get used to it.
You jolted suddenly when you got up on the stool, and his arms quickly shot up to catch you just as you managed to right yourself. You didn't seem to notice his very impressive and altruistic reflexes, so his hand was left hovering uselessly over your waist. He quickly lowered it before you noticed. Merlin, this is embarrassing.
You flashed him a small smile before standing on your tip toes to feel the runes. You were a couple of inches shorter than him, so the stool wouldn't have provided you the optimal height, but it should be enough. Malfoy warily eyed your shaky legs as you shuffled on the stool. Hesitantly, he hovered his hands over your waist once again in case you suddenly lost your balance. His fingers twitched uncontrollably when it accidentally brushed against the waistband of your skirt, a phantom warmth of your body clinging to him.
"How many runes do you reckon are in here?" Your question startled him out of his sensory hallucination.
"About four or five."
"Four or five..." You repeated thoughtfully. "Well, I know what these three runes that I'm feeling here are. I think there's another just by..." You leaned in farther inside, making the stool tip precariously.
"Oi!" Malfoy blurted urgently. "Don't—"
"Aha! I got it! There's another—woah!"
The stool suddenly lurched backward, making you lose your balance. You flailed uselessly before two firm hands grabbed your waist to steady you. The strong grasp on your waist made you gasp involuntarily. Mouth slightly agape and heart racing from exhilaration (yes, it was exhilaration; you almost fell off), you looked down.
Malfoy had a frantic look in his wide eyes. They were staring at his hands that were at your waist as if he couldn't believe what he had done. With a breath, he looked up at you and—
Well, you didn't know.
The both of you stared at each other, both unwilling to move and break whatever this was. Still, his hands remained on your waist, his warmth seeping through the fabric of your dress shirt. Still, you did not move, refusing to even take a breath.
Neither looked away. Neither spoke.
Malfoy resisted the urge to let his thumb run circles over your shirt. Oh no, absolutely fucking not. Not going there.
He quickly retracted his hands and looked away. The grain of the wood on the shelf suddenly looked very interesting.
"So," he cleared his throat. "What were the runes?"
"Oh, er..." You blinked at him, perplexed by the dissipating charge in the atmosphere. "Right." You shook your head as you stepped down from the stool. You tried to catch his eye, but he was looking at everywhere but you. A flush was riding up his neck and his cheeks had the slightest tint of red. It was very telling especially for someone as pale as him.
You fought back a smile. Looks like the butterflies on your stomach weren't so one-sided.
-
Since that night, you seemed to double your efforts to torment him. He didn't know if it was because he grew more conscious of your presence since or if he was simply overthinking things. But he could swear that the physical contacts had increased.
Exhibit A: He was examining the label on a bottle one time when, suddenly, he felt your hands pressing on his shoulder as you peered over to look at the label, as well. And, gods, your thumb would just barely brush the skin underneath his collar when you leaned forward.
Exhibit B: When you think deeply about how to answer something, you tend to tilt your head side. One time, though, you didn't only tilt your head. You fully leaned it in his shoulder, just barely nestling at the crook of his neck. You had a thoughtful expression on your face as if you didn't just cause a dramatic sensory overhaul. It also bombarded him with that same floral and vanilla scent he had smelled from before. He barely resisted the urge to turn his head and inhale.
Exhibit C: You had asked him about Quidditch training while you were eating the snacks you had snuck in from the kitchen. Pecan, again. You'd asked him how he got the callouses on his hands. As he listed the training regimens the team had to go through, you gently took his hand and rubbed your thumb over his callouses languidly as you nodded along to his words. That made it infinitesimally higher to continue the conversation because, well...He forgot how to fucking breathe.
Now, he had received enough of those physical contact to know what the baseline is for casual touches. Perhaps he'd simply unlocked a new level of casual torture. But, damn it, there was only so much he could take.
Enough was enough. Turnabout's fair play, was it not?
-
He started off slow.
You were talking animatedly while the two of you were in the storage room. You were just finishing up, and he was leaning languidly on the space beside you, facing you and watching the refreshing difference between you during the day and how you become when you're with him. Frankly, the thought that you were only like this with him sent flutters in his chest. But there was something more pressing than that at the moment.
As you talked, he brought a lithe finger to end strands of your hair and started twirling it. You visibly paused, your sentence cutting off suddenly when you felt shift in the air. You blinked rapidly for a few seconds, then resumed talking.
Malfoy continued to twirl your hair on his finger. He didn't bother hiding the smirk on his face.
He was in.
-
You didn't quite realize the shift, but it certainly wasn't doing good things to your heart.
For heaven's sake, Malfoy started touching your lower back whenever you entered the classroom. You knew he always hovered over it like a true gentleman, but, this time, his hand was fully nestled and curled almost at your hips.
Another time, you were munching on a pastry in front of Malfoy before heading to the storage room when you caught him unabashedly staring at you with that stupid, stupidly handsome smirk of his. You were mid chewing, so you could only glare to which he responded with a quirk of his brow. The gall of this man. You swallowed hard.
"What?" You narrowed your eyes at him.
"Nothing," he remark with a careless shrug, "Just..."
He leaned forward and swiped his thumb at the spot right by your lips, his touch barely brushing your lower lip.
"You had a crumb." He smirked, flicking the crumb away from his thumb.
Heat rushed to your cheeks, and you frantically wiped your lips. You fixed him a glare.
He was still looking at you.
-
Wiping that crumb off your lip was an agonizing exercise of self-control.
Malfoy knew what game he wanted to play. He decided that you had started it, but damn him if were to lose like that.
The plan of feigning nonchalance and mustering all Malfoyesque charm on you was foolproof in his head. Except, when he saw those wide eyes and parted lips as he swiped his thumb over it, he felt the urge to just close the distance and—
What? He thought with a start. No, no, no.
This was only retaliation. He couldn't be the only one being flustered in this dynamic. Whatever this was. He only wanted to show you that he was perfectly capable of flustering you, as well.
But didn't he already get proof of that? When he guided your lower into the classroom or even into the storage room, he knew your gait would stutter and that your breath would audibly hitch. He knew that when he would brush off an imaginary lint from your shoulder, your cheeks would have the most adorable flush. Or that when he would lean in to whisper in a low voice, face close to ghost a breath through your cheeks, your arm would twitch and you'd refuse to look at him in the eye for the next minutes.
He'd proven it, but he still kept doing it. And...shit. He liked doing it. Malfoy liked being able to touch you. He liked how you reacted to him and how you'd look at him. Above all, he—fuck, fuck, fuck—actually liked being touched by you. He thought he'd get used to it. And he did, in a way. But in a way that made him want more.
Fuck.
-
It was the last detention night. Everything had been stored and organized just in time, and the two of you were just writing down the catalogue. Both of you were quite proud of you were work. Wandlessly done. Most of all, you were happy with how your relationship had progressed with Malfoy. Also confused about what the hell he wants, though.
Especially because he was sitting right beside you, facing you with his chin propped against his hand. He continued watching you write down things he already knew, and you had a feeling his eyes were also looking over you. You tried not to be affected, but you could feel the heat rising to your cheeks from the heat of his gaze.
He suddenly cleared his throat.
"So," He finally looked away. "I heard the weather was good this weekend."
"Oh?" You raised a brow. "That's good. It's a Hogsmeade weekend."
"Right." Malfoy swallowed. Merlin, this was nerve-wracking. Just ask the witch out, for fuck's sake.
"I happen to be free this weekend." He added lamely.
You hummed, seemingly distracted by the work in front of you. "Good for you."
Gods help him. He sighed deeply. Very deeply. "You're not gonna make this easy, are you?"
You finally turned to him and put down your quill. You rested your cheek on one hand and blinked at him innocently. "Make what easy?" You smiled at him.
"Just—!" He gestured his hands in the air uselessly before hanging his head and sighing. He sat up straight and took a deep breath.
"Will you," he paused, "come to Hogsmeade with me this weekend?"
You didn't reply. Malfoy watched with a deflating ego as you packed the parchment and quill, your expression impassive. You stood up and pushed your chair in.
Suddenly, he felt a touch to his cheek. He looked up only to feel your lips on his other cheek, your hand cradling the other. He involuntarily took in a shaky breath.
As you pulled away, you whispered, "I'll see you this weekend, Draco."
Zuko and Kanto, the Paramours of Lady Toph Beifong (aka Lore Rambling about Narrative-ish)
The hard part about shipping Zuko/Toph and Kanto/Toph is that the nature of Kanto changes depending on what story that I'm writing. If it's the regular verses that I write, then Zuko and Kanto are the same person with an added layer of depth that the persona of Kanto was created solely to be with Toph.
Now, if it's for this other verse that I'm creating, Zuko and Kanto aren't the same person.
AO3 and Wattpad: foggymind1
Quotev: Kaida7707
Tumblr (here :D): gigglingfingers
Any of my works anywhere else is NOT me. Don’t read it there, just read it for free in these places.
⋆。‧˚ʚ ୨ৎ ɞ˚‧。⋆ Requests are not open! Maybe later! ⋆。‧˚ʚ ୨ৎ ɞ˚‧。⋆ („• ֊ •„)੭
Swept Up Winds || Ninjago x Reader
You do not remember. Whenever you look, it is an empty space that stares back. Wu knows something, he knows what is covered by the silence but refuses to tell you in his wisdom.
But you are not worried. This absence does less to tie you with anxiety and more to allow you to live freely without any cares or worries, following whichever wayward path you want until a hint points you in a direction. The ninja are here, too, but when they step towards you, they risk becoming just as lost as you.
Morning Star, Whom Do You Guide? || Dion Agriche x Reader x Jeremy Agriche
Your mother has died, your father is growing weary. He wields the scales of the Tariq clan well, but your hands are too smooth to hold anything.
Edited: 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10
Mostly edited:
The Sun Makes the Crown Shine || Riddle Rosehearts x Reader
Blot stains the ties between King and Queen.
[COMPLETED] 1 2 (bonus notes)
Note: my stories will have a chapter that ends with [#/#] most of the time. those are my editor counts. [# of edited chapters/total chapters that should be edited]. It comes up every five chapters for each story.